《Soul Thief》


 Prologue

    ¡°By the way,¡± the Queen said to Ronan as he tugged up his pants, ¡°I''ve arranged a marriage for you.¡±


    Her words took a moment to settle in.


    He turned to her, confusion in his tone when he asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I''ve found a wife for you. The wedding will be in a week''s time.¡±


    Maeve lay naked across the bed, sated, her pale skin a sharp contrast to the red silk sheets. She was beautiful and always had been. She looked to Ronan like a delicate porcelain doll. But it was only a deception.


    Instead of responding to her he laced up his pants in silence, focusing his gaze on the cold marble of her bedroom floor. He could ask her questions regarding his sudden upcoming union, but he found asking questions to which he could already guess the answers tedious. She needed him to wed in order to take advantage of someone. Her dominion over his actions would be shared with any wife he took. The fact that she seemed so nonchalant about handing him off to another woman did sting, but only for a moment. The two of them had never loved one another at the same time, and by now those dalliances of infatuation were long over. Maeve used him for sex and law enforcement only, plain and simple.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    He glanced at her again after pulling his tunic over his head. She looked smug, her head propped up on her hand, her dark hair spilling across the pillows. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Your betrothed?¡± asked the Queen.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Elizabeth Cavanagh. Spawn of Fianna. Hopefully she''s nothing like her leech of a mother, for your sake.¡±


    Ronan clipped his weapons belt around his waist, trying to put a face to the name he''d been given. A girl came to mind, no more than twelve or thirteen. Running the halls of the Unseelie palace with the servants'' children, causing mischief. That was years ago now. He supposed she''d probably grown up.


    ¡°I expect you to obtain her for the wedding, of course,¡± Maeve went on.


    He raised an eyebrow at her and sat down at the end of the bed. ¡°Why doesn''t she live here? She''s a courtier, is she not?¡±


    ¡°She and her mother are estranged or something. You''ll have to talk to the Steward of the Gate.¡±


    He nodded, mulling that over. If she was Fianna''s daughter then Rose, the Steward, would be her aunt. It wouldn''t be hard to seek her out. ¡°And once she is my wife, I can have sex with her?¡± The question was more of a jab at Maeve than anything else. Sex wasn''t something usually at the forefront of Ronan''s mind.


    The Queen''s lips thinned. ¡°You can do what you want as long as she does what I want.¡±


    Ronan fought the urge to snort. For just a brief moment he fervently wished he could make Maeve eat those words.

 Chapter 1 - Home

    The bar had been packed tonight and Beth¡¯s hair was dirty. She climbed her rickety porch stairs and noted that despite it being somewhere around four in the morning, the lights in her decrepit victorian were still on. Most of her roommates, if not all of them, must still be awake. Any hope she had been harboring of there being enough hot water left for a shower disintegrated.


    The porch light flickered as she dug for her key, shivering in her sweat-drenched tank top and holey skinny jeans. She¡¯d been so ready to leave that she must have left her sweater at the bar. Not surprising, since it had been furnace-hot in there with all of the sweaty out-of-towners sliding against each other like tightly packed sardines. Whatever. The day-shifters were known for their sticky fingers, literally in some cases, but Rose would make sure no one took it. Having your aunt as your boss had its perks.


    Beth jimmied the stubborn stained-glass door open and was immediately bombarded by Trina, a slender tree nymph with softly curling green hair that fell down to her ass. Beth had always coveted that hair.


    Tonight, Trina¡¯s face was pinched with frustration.


    ¡°You have to help me,¡± she said, her voice soft and soothing even in her agitated state. Beth had always thought it sounded like wind whispering through leaves.


    Beth loved coming home. The house was old enough that there weren¡¯t overhead fixtures so instead of floor lamps they had decked each room out in christmas lights. Their soft glow along with the faint smell of marijuana and sweet Fae wine always gave Beth a warm rush when stepping through the door. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breathes in an attempt to shake off the viciously long night she¡¯d had before giving her attention to her roommate.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Tri?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Benji revealed that he has feelings for me.¡± The Nymph¡¯s hands fluttered nervously against the dark brown dress that she wore so well it looked like it had been made for her. It probably had been.


    Beth stared at her for a moment, processing, then sighed. Benji had been in love with Trina from the moment she¡¯d swayed through their front door. If he had admitted his feelings for her tonight it meant that he was more high than usual. He would need Beth¡¯s support, especially if Trina was taking it like this. So much for even a cold shower.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Beth asked tentatively in an attempt to coax more of a detailed reaction out of the nervous nymph before her.


    ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s very sweet. He¡¯s just a ¡­ you know.¡± Trina had the nerve to blush a little bit, though it only made her caramel skin more attractive.


    ¡°I know,¡± Beth said. Benji was a fire elemental.


    Fire and Tree didn¡¯t really mesh, which killed any romantic prospects between them. Not to mention that Benji spent the majority of his time burning and inhaling a rolled up dried plant. Beth had never asked Trina if she found that personally offensive or not. For all she knew Benji could be smoking Tri¡¯s cousin. But the nymph had never brought it up so neither had they.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t worry about it tonight,¡± said Beth. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him. You just relax.¡±


    Trina tilted her head to the side for a moment, her perfect lips tight with worry. Finally she nodded and the tension in her shoulders seemed to recede. Beth had always envied how easily Trina could de-stress.


    ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll be in my tree,¡± she said. Her wind-through-the-leaves voice sounded serene as she turned and sashayed toward the back of the house and her room.


    One of the perks of having such an old, ramshackle house was that it accommodated all of the Fae that lived there, in one way or another. Trina¡¯s room, for instance, literally had a tree growing into it. The oak behemoth had been there before she moved in, having grown through cracks in the siding years before they¡¯d bought the place. Her presence had made it more voluptuous though, healthy in a way that Beth and Benji hadn¡¯t known it wasn¡¯t.


    Beth made her way up the stairs. Green lights wrapped around the bannisters, giving the hall an eerie glow.


    Benji¡¯s door was cracked but the smoke was so thick that she could barely see inside. She pushed the door open gently without a knock and wasn¡¯t surprised to find him sitting on his bed with his back against the wall. Soft ska music played from an almost-closed laptop. He had an x-box controller in his hands.


    The room was bathed in a more organic glow than the rest of the house. Benji, being a fire elemental, preferred candles to the christmas lights and it showed. He had maybe fifty thick white candles placed around the room. A few even danced in holders hung from the ceiling.


    Beth dropped her bag by the door and joined him on the bed, scooting the laptop aside. She sat shoulder-to-shoulder with him against the wall. He paused the final fantasy game he was playing and set aside the controller, letting out a pitiful sigh as he dropped his head against her.


    Benji had been her best friend since they were both children. Along with his cousin, Delphine, they had been inseparable. When Beth had run away from home he¡¯d come with her. They¡¯d lived in her aunt¡¯s attic together for a while until they had found this place. How they had gained so many roommates since then remained a mystery to her. Delphine had stayed, and she felt her absence like a lost limb sometimes.


    ¡°You heard?¡± he asked.


    His obnoxious, inch-long black spikes threatened to pierce her skin when she tried to lean her head against his sympathetically.


    ¡°I heard,¡± said Beth, taking his hand instead and giving it a squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, Bethica,¡± he said, using the nickname that only he had rights to. ¡°Even if she felt the same way there¡¯s no guarantee I wouldn¡¯t burn her alive the moment I lost control.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never burned me alive,¡± Beth pointed out. She tried to sound soothing but was probably coming off as exhausted and raspy.


    ¡°You¡¯re slightly less flammable. And I mean lose control in a sex kind of way.¡±


    Beth wrinkled her nose. ¡°Ew. But yeah, I get your point.¡±


    ¡°Your voice is gone, babycakes. Rough night at the office?¡±


    She thought back to the grabby, insistent customers who¡¯d had her having to yell over them to be heard all throughout the evening.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± she affirmed. ¡°Not even locals. Some wedding tomorrow or something. It was wall to wall.¡±


    He stroked her hand sympathetically. ¡°I bet Rose is sleeping on a bed of money tonight.¡±


    ¡°I know I will be,¡± Beth said, managing a small grin. ¡°Say what you want about Dark Fae but they sure know how to tip.¡±


    ¡°Good. At least our heritage doesn¡¯t stiff you in all aspects of your life.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. Way to kick me while I¡¯m spent, my little Bento-box.¡± Beth yawned. ¡°I need to bathe. I feel like I have other people¡¯s sweat all over me.¡±


    ¡°I have bad news and then good news.¡±


    ¡°In that order?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Lay it on me.¡± She yawned again, deciding to risk death by gelled spikes as she fully leaned her head against his. The spikes yielded, thank god.


    ¡°Since you insist on a homeless Fae halfway house --¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what this is!¡± she cut him off.


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes it is. Don¡¯t even lie, Bethica. Anyway, all of the hot water is most definitely gone right now.¡±


    Beth pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not a halfway house. It¡¯s just a safe haven. They all pay rent, damnit.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the bad news,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me the good news is what I think it is.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    She sat up, grinning widely as she scooted toward the edge of the bed. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you! Best. Friend. Ever.¡±


    Benji laughed and followed her. ¡°But you definitely owe me.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯moooooon,¡± she urged, leading him to the large bathroom that lived at the end of the hall.


    The bathroom was arguably her favorite room in the house. It had a big New England style circular window that bathed everything in moonlight at night and sunlight during the day. They rarely had to bother with electrical lights at all. Beth¡¯s favorite part, however, was the giant, claw-foot bathtub that occupied half the room.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    She turned on the faucet, beginning to fill the tub with cold water as she stripped off her tank top.


    Benji closed the door and with a wave of his hand lit the candles they kept stashed around. God, she loved bath time. One would think she was a water nymph or even an elemental with how much she loved to soak in the tub. Unfortunately that could be neither confirmed or denied. The jury on her paternity was still out.


    She pulled a bottle of jasmine bath salts from the top shelf of a deep built-in and liberally sprinkled it over the water. As soon as the tub was full Benji grinned at her and rubbed his hands together. He laid them flat on the surface and in only a moment the water was steaming slightly. It had taken them many attempts over the years to perfect this routine and get the water just right. She liked a hot bath, but also preferred not to sear off her skin.


    The process took a lot out of Benji, too, so they only did it on special occasions. Like tonight, when every one of her muscles was staging an individual protest.


    Beth beamed and dropped in a bath bomb, watching giddily as it fizzed and bubbled happily.. She undressed and was in the water in the next second, sinking back with a moan.


    Benji snorted from his perch on the closed toilet lid. Somehow he had a joint in his mouth, already lit. He passed it to her once she was settled and she took it gratefully, trying to block out the echo of drink orders and general customer bitchery that spun round in her mind.


    Ten minutes later Beth was as relaxed as relaxed gets. Well, maybe one massage short of full relaxation, but she was pretty damn close.


    A tap on the door brought in Sian and Liam, a set of twins who¡¯d been living with them for almost a year now. Beth wasn¡¯t exactly sure on the extent of their Fae powers, and it was rude to ask really, so she hadn¡¯t bothered with it. So far they had done less damage to the house than Benji, so she labeled it a non-issue. Besides, neither of them ever seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Tonight they were smiling an identical, soft smile. Sian¡¯s long platinum hair was plaited in a braid and thrown over her shoulder. Both of them had electric blue eyes that seemed to see right through you.


    ¡°Mind if we join?¡± Liam asked, sliding down to the floor across from Benji.


    Sian sat beside him. Neither thought twice about Beth being in the bath, naked beneath the bubbles. There were too many people living in this house to worry about boundaries like that. Beth wasn¡¯t really self conscious anyway.


    She passed Sian the joint.


    ¡°So you told Trina,¡± said Liam, fixing his startling eyes on Benji.


    Benji wilted slightly.


    ¡°And she reacted badly,¡± Sian said.


    Both of them stated instead of asked, Beth noted. The twins were always factual and unembellished. It was always both at once amusing and unsettling.


    ¡°Her eyes got really big and she slowly backed out of the room,¡± Benji said miserably.


    ¡°Come now, she said you were sweet when I talked to her downstairs.¡± Beth tried to sound reassuring. Unfortunately the smoking hadn¡¯t helped to soothe her raw throat and she came off sounding like a bullfrog.


    ¡°Sweet is code for just friends,¡± said Liam.


    There was an awkward pause while Beth could almost physically see that thought sinking into Benji¡¯s psyche. She sighed.


    ¡°So the Knight is getting married tomorrow,¡± Sian said brightly, changing the subject.


    Beth choked on her inhale. ¡°The Knight? Like the Dark Queen¡¯s Knight? Ronan Mac Nevin?¡±


    Beth had never met or even seen the guy, but the tales of his stoicism and attractiveness were legendary.


    Sian nodded.


    ¡°That must have been the crowd at the bar tonight,¡± said Beth, running blunt fingernails through her wet hair.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed anyone who was as devastatingly gorgeous as everyone claimed the Knight to be. And she would certainly remember if she had.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Queen¡¯s lover?¡± she asked. ¡°Like, I thought that was his job.¡±


    ¡°It is one of his duties, yes. To keep her satisfied. But if the Queen decides that he should wed, then he weds,¡± Liam said. ¡°His will his hers, not his own.¡±


    ¡°Why would she decide he should wed if he¡¯s her lover?¡± Benji asked, mirroring Beth¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°There are many reasons. Political alliances, powers gained, etcetera,¡± Sian supplied.


    ¡°Powers gained?¡± Beth asked.


    ¡°The Knight¡¯s allegiance is entirely the Queen¡¯s. If he weds and his wife¡¯s allegiance is his, then it is the Queen¡¯s as well. She might find it advantageous if he marries someone whose power is useful to her,¡± Liam answered.


    ¡°What about political alliances? Why would the queen need to ally with anyone? Isn¡¯t the Unseelie Court at peace right now?¡± asked Benji.


    Sian laughed. ¡°The Unseelie Court is always at war with somebody or another. That is simply the way of things. But you¡¯re right, there aren¡¯t any alliances right now that would benefit her.¡±


    ¡°The power using is much more likely,¡± said Liam.


    Beth shivered, despite the mostly-warm water. ¡°Who¡¯s the unlucky lady?¡±


    Sian shook her head. ¡°No one knows. It is a mystery. It will be revealed tomorrow just before the ceremony.¡±


    Beth settled further into the water. ¡°With any luck the reception won¡¯t be at the bar.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the Queen outsourcing an event like that. The Dark Court invariably throws an impressive party,¡± said Liam, amusement twinkling in his periwinkle eyes.


    As always, these two knew a surprising amount about their Dark monarch and Beth once again found herself wondering if they hadn¡¯t been a part of the Court at one point or another. Most all of her roommates were outcasted children of the Dark. She herself had grown up on the outskirts of Court life, exclusively keeping company with Benji and Delphine. While having lived in the Palace she knew very little about the politics. Her mother had not bothered to include her in many events.


    The twins spoke with an authority that suggested they¡¯d been in much deeper than she, and also with a reverence where the Queen was concerned that Beth was sure she didn¡¯t deserve. She knew enough to fear the woman greatly and stay the hell out of her way.


    When Beth didn¡¯t respond, lost in her own internal reverie, Benji responded for her. ¡°Ah, good then. Less work for you at the bar. Water getting cold?¡±


    Beth¡¯s exhaustion was catching up to her, and she realized she¡¯d managed to doze off for a moment.


    ¡°Mm,¡± she responded drowsily.


    Benji laughed and stood, grabbing a big towel and holding it open for her. ¡°Out. You¡¯re gross and wrinkly.¡±


    Sian and Liam stood in tandem and moved toward the door as Beth found herself stepping out of the bath and falling against her best friend¡¯s fluffy embrace. She let him hold her for a moment before pulling away with the towel and wrapping it around herself. She tucked one corner in to keep the rest up. She grabbed her hairbrush and started in on the loose mass of wet curls that fell to her shoulder blades.


    Benji reached around her to pull the drain on the tub.


    ¡°Goodnight, Elizabeth. We hope tomorrow is more enjoyable for you than today,¡± Liam said, his eyes traveling over her, assessing.


    Sian didn¡¯t have to nod her agreement for them to know she shared her brother¡¯s sentiment. It had always seemed that their will was entwined. They stepped out and the door clicked shut behind them.


    ¡°Sometimes those two are creepy,¡± Benji said, voicing what Beth had been thinking as he lit up yet another joint and passed it to her.


    She waved it away. ¡°He wasn¡¯t at the bar earlier.¡±


    ¡°Who? Mr. Knightie Pants?¡±


    She choked on air. ¡°I¡¯m sure it would be your head if any of the Court heard you say that.¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± he agreed. He sat back down on the toilet lid while she worked the brush haphazardly through her tangles. ¡°How do you know he wasn¡¯t there? You¡¯ve never seen him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but like, he¡¯s supposed to be some breathtakingly gorgeous dude, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    ¡°I would remember seeing one of those.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±


    There was a pause as he took a huge sounding pull and held it, then let it out, shaping his mouth around the smoke. It took the form of a little figure swimming through the air until it dispersed, making Beth giggle.


    Benji looked at her. ¡°You need a man, Bethica. Speaking of men.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for men,¡± said Beth, and it was true.


    Beth was working her ass off in an attempt to save enough for college. She wanted to go into library science. On top of tending bar every night for her aunt Rose she took whatever odd job came her way. She had enough roommates that the mortgage on the house, which was in her and Benji¡¯s names, was bearable. She walked everywhere or took the bus, saving the expense of a car, and she rarely went out. Her schedule didn¡¯t leave much time for dating.


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re thirty instead of nineteen. Nineteen year olds have time for men.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have time later.¡±


    Fae aged at a much slower pace than humans. Sure, she wouldn¡¯t stay this young and beautiful forever, but it would be for a good long while still.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she added, ¡°you know how I feel about all that.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. You a strong independent woman who ain¡¯t need no man,¡± he said in his sassiest voice.


    Beth was surprised he hadn¡¯t snapped to help punctuate. She laughed and set the brush aside.


    Benji followed her down the hall and up the stairs to her room. She had taken the attic room because of the skylight, which she loved dearly. It eliminated the need for most other forms of lighting. A few strings of lights decked the walls just in case but she hardly used them. Benji waved his hand and the ten or so candles stashed around the room came to life.


    Beth dropped her towel and pulled on a pale grey Beatles t-shirt that was equal parts old and oversized. Her lacy grey panties matched, though it was unintentional. A knock came at the door as she pulled her hair up into a loose bun and caged it there with a clip.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Benji called in his best girl¡¯s voice, which was not very feminine at all.


    ¡°I have cookies!¡± Sebastian announced. ¡°And wine!¡±


    Damn. There was no turning him away with offers like that.


    Sebastian was a little older than them, but like the rest of the Fae, he didn¡¯t look it. His red-gold dreads came down just past his gaged ears and his bright green eyes were alight with an energy that Beth couldn¡¯t comprehend at this hour.


    He entered and deposited the wine beside where she¡¯d slumped onto the bed then delivered the cookies to Benji, who had set up camp on the bay window bench. Sebastian certainly knew his audience. Then, like an alcoholic magician he produced three wine glasses from the inner pockets of his coat and handed one to each of them.


    ¡°I heard both of you had a rough night,¡± he said, dropping down to sit beside Beth.


    She had never bothered with a bed frame so her large mattresses simply rested on the hardwood floor. She didn¡¯t mind though. A frame had seemed like a needless expense.


    He poured the wine and she nearly moaned at just the smell.


    Sebastian brewed and bottled his own wine in their basement, and it was Fae wine so it was even better. Stronger and sweeter; honey and magic.


    Beth took a long drink and sighed happily, still riding the high from her relaxing bath. This was why she loved her house and coming home. Every piece of the little family she¡¯d built, even Trina, was worth coming home to. The only thing that would make it better was Delphine, but that was an ache best left buried.


    Unfortunately, the wine only aided the total exhaustion threatening to overtake her. She leaned back against the wall as soon as she finished her glass and began to doze, her legs crossed in front of her. Distantly she could hear the low murmur of Benji and Sebastian¡¯s voices. After a while she couldn¡¯t even hear that as her mind drifted off into a warm, hazy darkness.

 Chapter 2 - A Wedding

    When she woke Beth was no longer in her bed. Well, technically she was, but it wasn¡¯t the bed she¡¯d fallen asleep in. She was back in her old room in Faerie, at the Dark Court.


    What the hell?


    This had to be some sort of dream. Why else would the room be exactly the same as it was when she¡¯d left it six years ago? Down to the half-drunk glass of Fae wine that she¡¯d snuck in here only hours before the incident.


    She sat up, which turned out to be somewhat of a mistake. Could you get nauseated in dreams? She put a hand to her head as the room spun a bit, shimmying around her in ellipses before settling down. The white gauze that draped the canopy bed frame clung to her dress as she struggled to stand. Wait, dress?


    The stone was freezing against her bare feet as she hurried to the floor length mirror that still resided beside the wardrobe.


    Beth had never been one to be shocked by anything less than alien invasion but the sight beheld in the mirror drew from her an audible gasp. She brought her hand to her mouth. She was wearing what could only be a wedding dress.


    White and floor length, the garment was embroidered with silver celtic knot work around each and every hem. The material gathered at the waist and cascaded out like a frozen waterfall. It was low cut but thankfully had sleeves, even though they opened up at her elbows like bells. The Dark Court was also known as the Winter Court, and with good reason. It was always cold in the Pale Palace. The edges of her sleeves seemed to sparkle a bit, just as the bottom part of her skirts did. She swallowed down a gag, and then noticed her hair.


    Her previously rebellious waves were piled atop her head in countless braids, so intricate that they looked like celtic knot work as well. And tucked into the braids via a gorgeous, glittering comb was a veil, that reached down to the floor.


    This time she did throw up, reaching for the wastebasket beside the vanity that she was so glad hadn¡¯t been moved. There was nothing in her stomach but bile, but her gag reflex didn¡¯t care as it continued to throw a fit.


    She realized when she set the wastebasket down that holding it had made her hands dirty. In fact, she noticed as she looked around, everything in the room was covered in a thick layer of dust. As if literally no one had touched the place for six years. It came to her that this couldn¡¯t be a dream, her subconscious was never this detail oriented. She¡¯d fallen asleep in her bed, in her and Benji¡¯s house in the mortal realm and woken up in her old bed at the Pale Palace dressed like a bride. Again, what the hell?


    Her makeup, she noticed belatedly as she glanced back at the mirror, was also mostly silver and sparkly. With the exception of her amethyst eyes, which had been framed in a healthy serving of black liner and mascara. Damn, she needed to get her some Fae mascara. Her lashes were so long and thick she had to tug on them to make sure they were real. Which they were. Ow.


    The door opened without warning and she jumped, turning to face the intruder with a mouthful of questions. All of them died on her tongue when she came face to face with her old nanny, Benji¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Miss Katherine,¡± said Beth on an exhale. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to be relieved or terrified. Katherine had every right to hate her.


    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± Katherine said. Her voice cut like ice. Apparently she knew her rights and utilized them quite well.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Beth found herself saying.


    There were a million other things she should be doing. Running, for instance. Or at the very least inquiring as to how the hell she¡¯d ended up here. But she had felt bad for so long for taking Benji away from his mother. It had been his choice, ultimately, but Beth had been leaving because of what she¡¯d done in his defense. She hoped he hadn¡¯t come along because he felt that he¡¯d owed it to her, but she couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Benji had assured her on the few times she¡¯d brought it up over the years that he¡¯d come of his own volition, but there was always doubt in her mind. The guilt gobbled her up sometimes, bit at her in sharp, painful stabs.


    Katherine¡¯s lips pursed as the woman regarded her. In her right hand was a pair of slippers.  White slippers. Slippers that would match this ridiculous, beautiful dress. Beth swallowed.


    ¡°As long as both of you are safe,¡± Katherine said, managing to sound a tad less chilling.


    ¡°We are. I mean, he is,¡± said Beth. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about myself. How did I get here? Is Delphine here? Why am I wearing a wedding dress?¡±


    She thought back to what she remembered of last night. She must have been drugged to be unconscious for not only transport but for the extreme makeover as well. Had she taken something? The Fae wine was the only thing she¡¯d drunk at home, and Sebastian would never poison her. Nor would any of her roommates. She trusted them all, despite their quirks.


    If she had been slipped something it must have been at the Glen during her shift. She¡¯d been treating herself to a celebratory shot of schnapps for every fifty bucks she made in tips. There were a few instances where she¡¯d poured a shot and had to tend to customers before she could get to drinking it. A lot of opportunity for someone to slip something in. Damn. There had been all sorts of Dark Fae at the bar, people that she¡¯d bet anything were here now.


    Katherine cleared her throat. ¡°Delphine has been gone for some time. And you¡¯re here because . . . you¡¯re getting married.¡± She looked a little ashamed that the words had come from her lips.


    As well she should, Beth decided, as those words stole the breath from her lungs. The room started back up on it¡¯s ellipses again. All thoughts of Delphine fled from her mind as she reached for the post on the bed frame in an attempt to stay upright. ¡°At whose order?¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s and the Queen¡¯s,¡± Katherine said. Her lips came together to their pursed position. If Beth recalled correctly, that was their natural state.


    No. No no no. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Her mother had all but disowned her six years ago, why was she finally claiming her now? The only people by Fae law who could force her into marriage were her parents, namely her mother. And the cold hearted bitch was taking advantage.


    Beth began pacing.


    ¡°I have shoes for you.¡±


    ¡°This is bullshit,¡± Beth muttered, her mind sputtering over the end of her single life and frantically scrabbling to come up with a plan to prevent it.


    Katherine¡¯s lips pursed tighter, which Beth hadn¡¯t known was possible. ¡°Elizabeth. Put on your shoes. I¡¯m to bring you down to the throne room immediately.¡±


    ¡°Who am I marrying?¡± she asked. So far her plan included running the instant the two of them stepped into the hallway. She¡¯d escaped this opulently disguised prison before and she could do it again, even in this damned dress.


    Katherine gestured for her to sit so the slippers could be placed upon her feet, but Beth opted to do it herself. Taking the slippers she lifted one foot at a time, sliding them on.


    ¡°Sir Ronan Mac Nevin.¡±


    Beth gasped again. Twice in one day, this was becoming a habit. ¡°The Queen¡¯s Knight? No. No way. Seriously? Why?¡±


    Katherine came forward and brushed off any dust that clung to the dress. ¡°That is not for me to answer, Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Betcha nobody else will though,¡± Beth grumbled.


    She glanced down at her nails and noted that they were black instead of white or silver, which was actually a nice contrast to the rest of her outfit. Damnit. She hated that the Dark Fae were so fashion forward.


    She followed Katherine to the hall where her heart sank as two guards each took ahold of one of her shoulders. So much for plan A. And so much for avoiding the Dark Lady Maeve; she of the winter crown and off-with-your-head mentality.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    This was such crap. Marriage alone was something that she¡¯d sworn off for at least twenty more years. Being Mac Nevin¡¯s bride meant accepting his debts and promises, just as he would accept hers. But she had none! No one knew but her mother and Benji about the murder six years ago, and she was pretty sure it had been passed off as a freak occurrence, not linked to her thirteen year old self.


    So the Knight was getting a squeaky clean woman when most Fae grooms had to deal with tons of boons owed and oaths made. While Beth was about to become the Dark Lady¡¯s little bitch monkey!


    She began to panic, her breath coming in short hard bursts as she tried to drag air into her frozen lungs. Oh, god. This was it. It was over. She¡¯d never make it back home. Would never again drop her keys on the porch of that wobbly, christmas-light-strewn house by the ocean. She would spend the rest of her life at the whim of the bitchiest queen in existence and her top thug.


    ¡°Calm down. This is an honor.¡± Katherine sounded sad.


    She had to be wondering if Beth and Benji had ever gotten together. For all Katherine knew she could be walking her son¡¯s love into the arms of some other man, and she would have no choice.


    Beth was heated by a sudden, fierce outrage on Katherine¡¯s behalf, which didn¡¯t help her hyperventilating.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Katherine said to the guards, who halted abruptly.


    She moved to stand in front of Beth and put her cool hands on her cheeks, which helped to slow her heart ever so slightly.


    ¡°Elizabeth, it would do you well to think of this as a great gift.¡±


    Yes. It probably would do her well to think of it that way. To just accept her fate and willingly kiss her home and friends and dreams goodbye. She understood the earnest in Katherine¡¯s words though. If she fought this, it would mean her head. It would mean her mother¡¯s head too, which was almost enough to make her want to, just to repay her for making Beth do this at all.


    But no. If she fought this and lost her life then she would never see Benji or Rose or anyone again. That wasn¡¯t worth it. She would make sure she kept them in her life after this stupid ceremony was over. She had no idea what Ronan Mac Nevin was like, but maybe he would let her travel. That wasn¡¯t unheard of between Fae couples, was it?


    She couldn¡¯t remember.


    Once Katherine seemed satisfied that Beth wouldn¡¯t pass out between the guards they retook their pace. The throne room was in sight and fast approaching. Before she had time to think or scheme anymore they were through the doors.


    The room had to have at least twice as many people that had been at the Glen last night, and that was saying a lot. Beth tried not to hyperventilate again. The crowd cleared and she was led to the end of an aisle. A black velvet aisle with silver trim. It was pretty, she reluctantly admitted to herself. At least if she was being forced to wed it would be a pretty wedding. Maybe not one she would have chosen for herself, the lack of color irked her, but pretty all the same.


    At the end of the aisle was a throne, upon which sat the Dark Lady. Her skin was luminously pale and her hair was raven black, glossy and braided in a pile atop her head. Her dress was also black and even more intricately designed than the astonishing wedding dress that Beth sported. Her dark red lipstick matched sharp looking nails, which she tapped thoughtfully against her chin.


    She leaned forward slightly, her back straight, and set to examining Beth from head to slippered toe. Beth met her eyes when she was through.


    ¡°She¡¯ll do,¡± said the Queen, her voice a bit deeper than Beth expected from someone who looked so delicate.


    The crowd cheered in response.


    Beth¡¯s eyes were drawn to the guy who had to be the Knight, standing to the right of the Queen. He was as beautiful as everyone said he was. His hair was long, straight and a pale, almost silver blonde. Half of it was tied back behind his head and the rest hung down unhindered, giving him an ethereal, Legolas type glow. He wore a black outfit that somehow managed to show off his perfect physique while still seeming formal. He had a light weapons belt slung across his hips from which a sword of some kind dangled. He maintained a warrior¡¯s stance; straight with his legs spread slightly, arms behind his back. His midnight blue eyes were focused on the Queen. He hadn¡¯t yet even glanced at Beth.


    Beth searched the crowd for Delphine, but hadn¡¯t Katherine said she¡¯d left? She¡¯d left and hadn¡¯t searched out Beth or Benji? If Beth wasn¡¯t completely overwhelmed with the situation at hand she would have been much more confused and hurt. However the situation at hand needed all of her attention.


    Off to the side at the front Beth spotted her mother, who was cheering just as jubilantly as the rest of the crowd. The Fae¡¯s cheek¡¯s were flushed red and the dark gold hair that Beth had inherited looked less voluptuous than she remembered. The woman attempted an innocent wave when she noticed Beth¡¯s gaze, and Beth promptly flipped her off.


    The Dark Lady laughed, having caught the action. ¡°You were always spirited, young Elizabeth. Are you ready to proceed?¡±


    Beth wet her lips. Hell no, she wasn¡¯t ready to proceed. But beneath the Queen¡¯s mirthful smile was a predator waiting to attack and she knew it. She had seen people with far less noble blood killed for far less than refusing to marry the Queen¡¯s own personal Knight. So Beth nodded, unable to find her voice.


    The Queen made a gesture and the room quieted at the same time that music erupted from violinists all around. Katherine ever so slightly pushed Beth onto the carpet and she managed not to stumble.


    Ronan turned, finally facing away from his lover, and his mouth opened slightly when he found her, like he hadn¡¯t expected to see her there. He closed it again and brought his arms from his back to rest at his sides, bringing his feet closer together in the same motion.


    Beth tried to step in time to the music. However this wasn¡¯t the mortal wedding march that had a distinctive and demanding beat, so she failed miserably. From the stern look on his face Beth could guess that this wasn¡¯t Ronan¡¯s idea either.


    Why would the Queen force one of the only people who was supposed to be truly important to her to wed a stranger? It couldn¡¯t before political reasons. Beth had absolutely no affiliations. What else had Sian said? Beth couldn¡¯t remember, and nothing was making sense.


    Her mother had something to do with it too. If only she had more time to figure this out then perhaps she could find a way out of it. Maybe cite some overlooked fine print or something.


    Before she knew it, she was stopping in front of the Knight of the Unseelie Court. She noted the foot height difference between them and looked up into his face. His expression was almost completely neutral, the only hint at real feelings was the slight dip between his perfect eyebrows.


    ¡°You are fortunate in the wife that I have chosen for you, Ronan,¡± purred the Dark Lady. ¡°She has neither oaths nor boons for you to bear. Elizabeth, however, must swear an oath to me.¡±


    Beth swallowed once, twice, and then nodded after her voice again refused to join the party. She turned toward the throne.


    ¡°Ronan Mac Nevin¡¯s oath is thus,¡± the Queen said, gesturing for a man who had been standing behind the throne to step forward and read out of a leather bound book.


    ¡°To protect the Dark Queen at all costs,¡± he said, his voice high and reedy. ¡°To do her bidding and defend her title and in her name, to carry out justice. To pleasure her at any summons and to always think of her before one¡¯s self.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree to this oath, Elizabeth Cavanagh?¡± asked the Queen.


    Beth was staring at Ronan in disbelief. Her mouth had even dropped open slightly.


    That oath was ridiculous! Be at her beck and call all the goddamned time. Would she be expected to pleasure the Queen? Beth hadn¡¯t been kidding about becoming the Dark Lady¡¯s little bitch monkey, apparently. But what choice did she have? Her mother had obviously brokered some sort of deal with the Queen. Why else would this match have even been considered otherwise?


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± she managed, her voice still hoarse from trying to give these assholes good customer service last night. One of them had even drugged her for it!


    ¡°And do you accept any and all boons that Ronan Mac Nevin may owe, so that you might be called upon to perform or deliver them instead of or as well as he?¡± asked the Dark Lady.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Beth, hoping her soon-to-be hadn¡¯t pissed off anyone dangerous. Who was she kidding, though? Ronan was the Queen¡¯s Knight. He had probably pissed off every single Fae in existence at one point or another on behalf of her Royal Bitchiness.


    ¡°And Ronan. Do you swear to protect Elizabeth Cavanagh and take partial responsibilities for any oaths or boons she may give or owe in the future?¡±


    Ronan looked at the Dark Lady then, his eyes shuttered and his face composed. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, his voice spine-tinglingly deep and slightly rough.


    ¡°Then kiss her,¡± the Queen said. It almost sounded like a dare. Her lips even curved up as if she were taunting him.


    Ronan grounded his teeth, took a deep breath and leaned down to brush his lips across Beth¡¯s.


    And that should have been the end of it; a simple, albeit awkward kiss in front of dozens of beautiful onlookers. But Beth wasn¡¯t prepared for the ripple of pure energy that traveled from her lips to her toes the instant they touched. Nor was he, judging by the way his eyes widened, and then closed. He pressed a little harder and then they were really kissing. Jack and Rose on the bow of the Titanic kissing. His hand came up to cup her cheek and her eyes slid shut. Suddenly, it didn¡¯t matter that she was signing away the life she had worked so hard for.


    Then the Queen cleared her throat daintily and he stepped back and it mattered again, it mattered a lot. Beth blinked back a few tears and fisted her hands, trying to get her breathing under control. The kiss had amped her up and left her feeling somewhat needy, but she had never felt anything as dangerous as it had been. That was the kind of kiss a girl could get lost in for days.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a week¡¯s honeymoon, as custom dictates,¡± said the Queen who didn¡¯t look nearly as pleased as she had before that world-shattering kiss. ¡°Which will commence tomorrow morning. Tonight, we rejoice.¡±


    She clapped her hands together and suddenly Katherine was tugging Beth away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get you changed,¡± said Katherine quietly as the crowd began to disburse.


    Beth looked back to find Ronan still in place, watching her go with a frown marring his stunning features.

 Chapter 3 - Strange Delicacies

    The dress that Katherine had picked out for the reception was almost worse than the wedding gown. Thankfully it was a little more comfortable. It was a vibrant sage green, made of lighter material than the wedding dress. It also didn¡¯t have sleeves that she would catch on every doorknob on her way out of here. If she ever got out of here.


    Her best course of action at the moment was to play along and hope the Queen wouldn¡¯t make her do anything horrible. Fear settled sickeningly in her stomach as she realized the odds of that happening were downright hallucinatory.


    When her hair had been let down from the veil, Katherine clucked disapprovingly at the red streaks that had been a failed highlighting mission a few weeks back. Turned out Trina was bad at hair dye and Benji was worse. Sian had salvaged it enough to make the streaks look like they were on purpose, but the overall highlight effect she¡¯d been going for had been ruined.


    Her hair had faded since then and only looked mildly trashy now. Katherine managed to work it into braids that twisted into an impressive bun. She felt like a little girl again. She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d missed this, sitting here at her vanity while Katherine artfully did her hair.


    ¡°Tell me about Delphine,¡± she murmured, catching Katherine¡¯s eyes pleadingly in the mirror.


    The servant sighed. ¡°About a year ago she was assigned to a messenger position for the Queen. I suspect to the Seelie Court. Half a year after that she gathered her things, kissed my cheek, and left. I¡¯m not sure how she escaped the Queen¡¯s service. I assumed she had gone to be with you and Benjamin, but apparently not. Perhaps she managed to find haven with the Summer Court.¡±


    Beth bit her lip. ¡°Was she okay? Until she left?¡± Intertwined with the guilt she felt for taking Benji away was the anguish of having left Delphine behind. It wasn¡¯t as if they hadn¡¯t told her they were leaving, but she had wanted to stay, was too afraid of trying to survive outside the palace.


    ¡°Yes, Elizabeth. She did her job well and kept her head down.¡±


    Beth was filled with sadness and gratefulness simultaneously. She was sad that Delphine¡¯s life had been that of submissiveness and that she hadn¡¯t searched them out when she¡¯d managed to leave, but she was hopeful that her friend had found a better place, a better life. However, from what she¡¯d heard of the Summer Court, it wasn¡¯t exactly a relaxing paradise.


    There wasn¡¯t much time to dwell on this before Beth was being herded toward the ballroom. This room held, if possible, even more people than the throne room had. It was darker in here except for the center above which hung a giant wrought-iron chandelier that boasted at least five hundred candles. This left the edges of the room in shadow except for the occasional torch to mark an exit. It gave the room a hazy feel that reminded Beth painfully of Benji¡¯s room at home.


    Katherine released her arm and then was gone, leaving Beth alone to survey the party-goers. Her lips still tingled from the kiss that had sealed her fate a half an hour since.


    She saw hardly anybody she knew. Most of the nobles here were Dark Fae that only came in for special occasions like weddings. Those particular faces she recognized from the bar the night before. Once in awhile she passed some face she vaguely recognized from her formative years but nobody stopped her or tried to make conversation.


    Her eyes habitually searched for Benji and Delphine because the last time she had been in this stone and marble prison they had been her world. She had to keep reminding herself that they weren¡¯t here, and with any luck never would be again.


    Beth made her way to the drinks table, wishing like hell that she would find Sebastian¡¯s wine waiting among the wide selection. No such luck, of course. His was for personal use only. He rarely sold it, and when he did it was only to close friends. She picked up a bottle that smelled sweet and poured herself a glass, hoping to calm the riotous nerves that frolicked unrestrained inside her.


    Beth should find a wall to lean against and wait this out. The Fae had started dancing and that was never good. They would go all night long. It was the type of dance that would have a mortal dancing forever, were they to join in. The problem was finding a spot along the wall that wasn¡¯t occupied by would-be lovers. She moved toward a couple that looked as though they were about to devour one another whole.


    ¡°Get a room?¡± Beth suggested hopefully, ready to jump back if either of them growled or lunged at her. To her surprise they laughed and moved away, perhaps actually going to find a room or maybe to get in on that dangerous dance. She took their spot against the wall with relief and sipped her wine, finding with delight that it was honeysuckle.


    Beth kept a keen eye out for her mother, prepared to hide if need be. She didn¡¯t trust herself to hold a civil conversation with the woman right now. Anger bubbled up at just the thought of her and Beth was not known for her self-restraint.


    She did not, however, see her mother. Nor the Dark Lady for that matter. Perhaps they were off in a royal-family-only conference room. Her mother was distantly related to the Queen. They were second cousins or something. Enough of a blood tie to grant Fianna sanctuary at the palace.


    So Beth waited, feeling somewhat as though she were in shock.


    Questions swirled lazily around her head regarding her hurried marriage. Not to mention that she was now somebody¡¯s wife. Today had been a lot to take in. She forced herself to calm by making a game of trying to remember the Fae that she¡¯d served at the Glen last night and what they had ordered.


    Beth took another sip of the wine, careful not to drink too much at once. Falling asleep or acting like a fool would not be appropriate here. While Dark Fae parties tended to get crazy, in a fucked up, S&M dungeon kind of way, she figured the new bride dancing naked on a table top would not be welcomed. Although the idea of seeing if Ronan - oh god, her husband - had any other expressions than that scowl gave her a glimmer of amusement.


    ¡°My lady,¡± said a Fae gentleman who suddenly stood before her, interrupting her thoughts. He bowed. Actually bowed. To her. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Aengus Bierne.¡± He took her hand kissed the back of it. ¡°And you are simply stunning.¡±


    ¡°Two pints Dark Bulgarian Ale,¡± Beth replied, remembering how he had shoved a twenty at her for the twelve dollar check and told her to keep the change. He¡¯d won a slight bit of favor with her that way.


    ¡°Pardon me?¡± he asked. Though physically he looked no more than forty he seemed old. He had light brown hair that curled around his pointed ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you ordered last night at the Glen R¨®s. I¡¯m the bartender there.¡± She liked that title, and the sudden realization that she might not be able to keep it made her frown.


    He looked baffled for a moment then grinned, revealing straight white teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right, you were. And now you¡¯re a blushing bride intent on getting into my pants.¡±


    Hearing the phrase ¡®getting into my pants¡¯ from someone who had just kissed her hand like a bona-fide sir struck Beth as hilarious and she choked on the sip of wine she¡¯d been attempting. He took it as a laugh and chuckled along with her for a moment, but then his eyes darkened and he leaned in a little closer. The warmth from his body caused her to shiver in an unpleasant way.


    ¡°Dance with me,¡± he said, letting his breath cascade over her cheek and neck.


    She looked over his shoulder at the people spinning blindly on the floor, lost to the sway of the seductive music. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Dance with me, please,¡± he said, wrapping an alarmingly strong hand around her upper arm.


    Beth swallowed as she realized that short of kneeing him in the balls there might not be a way out of his request. Unfortunately kneeing him in the balls most likely wouldn¡¯t win her the Queen¡¯s favor, and she really needed the Queen¡¯s favor if she was going to survive as her, what, Knight-in-law? Her heart rate started to pick up as he tugged her easily away from the wall.


    ¡°Sir, step away from my wife,¡± said a deep voice from behind them.


    The sound of it made Beth tingle all over as she spun and looked up at Ronan, who had also changed into a dark green outfit. She wondered idly if their clothes were designed to match.


    Of course they are, she reminded herself. Nothing is ever coincidence in Faerie.


    Aengus removed his hand from her arm like she was suddenly on fire. ¡°My apologies, Sir Mac Nevin. The lady wished to dance. I was simply escorting her.¡±


    Ronan raised an eyebrow, thankfully not seeming to believe the lie Aengus had so easily touted. ¡°Run along.¡± He spoke with unquestionable authority.


    Aengus nodded, bowed slightly to both Ronan and Beth before disappearing quickly into the crowd.


    She let herself deflate as her heart rate slowed. She felt Ronan¡¯s eyes on her and took another sip of wine before meeting them with her own. She should have been demanding answers from him about the nature of their union but the words got stuck in her throat and all she could manage to articulate was, ¡°Hey,¡± which sounded lame, even to her ears.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he replied. Those breathtaking midnight blues searched her face. ¡°Maeve wishes to see us.¡±


    Her heart kicked into overdrive again and she took a slightly larger gulp of wine. ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Beth tried to discern any hint of what waited for them from his face but all she caught was a tightening around his mouth that could have been either worry or disapproval at her wine consumption..


    He placed a hand lightly on the small of her back and lead her through the room, skirting the dancers with practiced skill.


    ¡°You are wise to avoid the dance,¡± he murmured, glancing over at the surging sea of twirling Fae.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot,¡± Beth responded. ¡°I spent my childhood here.¡±


    He shot her a surprised look. Had the Queen told him nothing about her? Perhaps the Dark Lady knew nothing about her. That was a comforting thought. Successfully falling off the Queen¡¯s radar had been her goal in running away. To know that she had achieved it felt good. Or perhaps he simply hadn¡¯t expected her to be so blunt with him.


    Too soon they were at a door hidden behind a towering chair obviously meant for the Queen. It took up more space than it had any right to. Ronan pulled a key from some hidden pocket and pushed it into a hole that must have been glamoured, because Beth could swear it hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago.


    She was caught off guard when they stepped into the throne room, which she had thought was in the opposite direction. She really should stop being surprised by odd occurrences in Faerie though. Inside waited both the Dark Lady and Fianna, each dressed in stunning finery and sporting glasses of wine much darker than the one in Beth¡¯s hand.


    Maeve sat on the throne like before, but her black dress had been changed to an icy blue one and her raven hair had been let down to settle over her pale shoulders. All evidence of Beth and Ronan¡¯s wedding had already been erased, leaving the room empty and bare.


    ¡°Elizabeth, darling,¡± Fianna said, setting her wine down and starting toward her daughter.


    The thought of being touched by the woman who had first disowned her and then betrayed her so nastily made Beth sick to her stomach. But for the second time tonight she had no choice but to take whatever was dealt her if she didn¡¯t want to piss off the Queen.


    Fianna came to a stop before her and put a hand under her chin, lifting her head and tilting it first right and then left. ¡°You have aged well, daughter. Though it has been too long.¡±


    Beth wanted to gape. The woman was insane, acting as though Beth had simply popped off for a vacation instead of completely leaving the court behind. She didn¡¯t respond, instead she just watched the woman warily.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Queen said. ¡°Perhaps you will visit us more now that you are wed to my prized possession.¡±


    Her full, blood-red lips smiled fondly over Beth¡¯s shoulder at Ronan, who didn¡¯t make a sound. The fact that the Queen treated him like a champion stallion made Beth a little sick to her stomach.


    She wondered where Ronan lived and if she would have to live there with him. The way the Dark Lady had said ¡®visit¡¯ had Beth¡¯s hopes soaring that he might live somewhere away from here, even though it didn¡¯t make any sense that he would. If he was her sex slave then he should be close by for any booty calls, right? Maybe they were going to let Beth go home and only call upon her whenever she was wanted to perform some horrible task.


    She¡¯d decided sometime between that soul-shaking kiss and the secret throne room passage that the Queen using Beth for her power was the only reasoning behind all of this that made sense. For some reason the Queen wanted complete control over her, and the only way to ensure that was to practically enslave her. Enslave her like Ronan had been enslaved for years.


    Beth felt numb, which was worlds better than the slicing panic she should be experiencing.


    Belatedly she noticed that she was expected to respond to the Queen¡¯s ridiculous remark about visiting, so she nodded. Which was all she could trust herself to be capable of.


    Maeve clapped her hands together and grinned a dangerous grin. ¡°We will be the best of friends,¡± she said.


    So long as she did as she was told, Beth surmised.


    Her mother looked a little pale at the Queen¡¯s announcement and picked her wine back up, nearly draining the glass.


    Beth took a sip of her own as well, noting that her fingers trembled slightly.


    ¡°Now, down to business. Since I have been so kind as to let you wed my Ronan it only makes sense that you owe me something in return.¡±


    Ah, here was the rub. Beth swallowed.


    ¡°Your mother has been kind enough to share with me a story from your youth.¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes were so dark they were almost black and they looked downright devilish.


    Beth felt herself stop breathing. She had been turned in! Her mother who had told her to keep her mouth shut all those years ago had snitched on her!


    ¡°You killed a courtier, my little murderer, with one touch,¡± continued the Queen, ¡°which is a very valuable skill to have. Tell me, when you had stolen his life from him, could you see his memories?¡±


    The Dark Lady may as well have vivisected her right then and there. The incident had terrorized Beth for years and now it was being put on display. The courtier had been a giant asshole, which only slightly dulled the horror of accidentally sucking the life out of him. He had had a predilection for young boys and accessing his memories had been like swallowing acid. The whole situation had left a mark on her soul as dark as the Bitch Queen¡¯s eyes, but she would do it again in a heartbeat to protect Benji.


    Focusing on that thought, she found her voice again. ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Delight widened the Dark Lady¡¯s already too-wide grin. She turned to Fianna. ¡°You are so very lucky, dear cousin, that your daughter¡¯s story matches your own. You will be even luckier when she proves it.¡±


    Fianna nodded desperately, smiling up at the Queen like a puppy hoping for a treat. In this case the treat was probably not losing her head. Whatever her mother had done had been bad enough for a death sentence, which Beth was apparently to make up for. She felt sick all over again, the Fae wine turning sour in her stomach.


    Maeve gestured to one of the guards and a man was brought forth. The same man that had read out Ronan¡¯s oath at the wedding. He was pushed to his knees in front of Beth.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± said the Dark Lady mildly, as if requesting that someone pass the salt at dinner.


    Beth¡¯s goblet slipped through her fingers and clattered against the floor. What little was left of the amber liquid splattered against the stone. She swayed.


    This was not happening. This was just a fucked up dream and she needed to wake up. Right now. The room danced as she stared down at the man.


    His expression was flat, no emotion showing in his light blue eyes. It was as if he were sleepwalking. Perhaps the Queen had drugged him.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse.


    ¡°Because I will it,¡± said Maeve, her eyes sparkling like flames.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Losing her head would be better than being a weapon. She wasn¡¯t sure what she had expected because she had suspected this was the plan all along. But she figured the Queen would have her killing criminals! Not servants. Granted, she didn¡¯t know this guy¡¯s history. Maybe he was the next Ted Bundy. But doing it just because the Queen wanted it, without any other explanation, was complete bullshit.


    The Dark Lady just laughed in response. ¡°You act as if you have a choice, sweetheart. Remember that oath you took? It ensures that you do my bidding.¡±


    Beth knew she was right. She could feel her hand already twitching to reach out to the servant.


    ¡°I promise he won¡¯t shy away,¡± said the Queen, her lips curved in a triumphant smile. Her tone was so sweet, like she was offering a piece of candy.


    With some effort, Beth stumbled back from the servant before her, bringing a hand to cover her mouth as she gagged. She hit a hard, warm wall and Ronan placed a steadying hand on her shoulder.


    He smelled good, like lemongrass and evergreen. She focused on that scent, taking a few shallow breaths.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± repeated the Queen.


    Beth looked down again at the servant. He had scuttled toward her when she moved away, his expression still painfully blank.


    She brought her shaking hand away from her mouth and placed it on his head. She hated how taking a step toward fulfilling the oath made her feel more complete. Tears gathered and fell, sluicing down her cheeks as she sensed the life force within him and started to pull.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He cried out in agony and she cried out too, because this was something she had hoped to never, ever do again. It didn¡¯t take long, a few more seconds and he slumped to the ground, motionless, eyes rolled back into his head.


    Ronan¡¯s hand remained on her shoulder, which was good because as soon as the finality of what she¡¯d done caught up with her, Beth¡¯s knees buckled. He caught her with an arm around her middle, pulling her back against his chest. She pushed her palms into her eyes and tried not to openly sob.


    The Queen was clapping like a child at a birthday party. ¡°Perfect! Give me a detail from his memories. Prove to me that you took him inside you, my little soul eater.¡±


    Beth didn¡¯t want to look. The box that hovered in her mind¡¯s eye represented all that this servant had been, all that he would ever be, and she shied away. She shook her head, still racked with silent osbs.


    ¡°Give her a moment,¡± Ronan said softly, his voice rumbling against the back of her neck.


    He spoke informally to the Queen. He was the the only person she had ever heard of who was able to do that and continue breathing.


    Beth tried to collect her courage. The box lid lifted slightly, invitingly, and the oath tugged at her insistently. She peeked inside. Images flooded her consciousness. This man had led a quiet life of servitude, interrupted from time to time by Court drama. She gasped as a particular scene came to the forefront and she was thrown back in time momentarily, bearing witness to an interaction between Maeve and Fianna.


    ¡°You filthy little whore,¡± spat the Dark Lady, her eyes narrowed on the cousin who cowered at her feet.


    ¡°Please, my Queen, I didn¡¯t think it would --¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think it would what? Matter? You fucked Riordan Flynn. Do you know what you risk? Etain will rip you limb from limb and I will let her.¡± Her words dripped with venom. ¡°Take her away.¡±


    The guards moved into action with a sweep of Maeve¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please! Please, spare me,¡± Fianna sobbed as the men closed in.


    ¡°It is not my decision to make, nor one I would make if it was. Can you imagine what I would do to anyone who laid a finger on my Ronan?¡±


    Fianna shivered and a tear streaked down her dirty cheek. ¡°I-I may have something to trade for my life. Something you need.¡±


    ¡°Oh please.¡± Maeve rolled her eyes. ¡°Unless you have a direct line to the Hedge King, I am through with you.¡±


    The image faded but Beth was flying, higher than she¡¯d ever been.


    The memory had blazed through her, lighting up every atom of her body. It was unlike anything she¡¯d ever felt before. Spine-tingling and exhilarating, but it didn¡¯t last long. She came down quickly, panting and aching immediately for more. As she fought to catch her breath she realized with the blackest shame imaginable that that was what devouring part of a soul felt like.


    Beth looked up and realized everyone was waiting for her to speak.


    The Queen was perched forward, resting her chin on her palm and watching closely. A secretive smile curved her dark red lips.


    Beth found her voice, barely. ¡°Who¡¯s Riordan Flynn?¡± she asked. She¡¯d heard the name before in conversations at the Glen, but those conversations had never been with her.


    Fianna gasped and dropped in an overdramatic faint onto the dais.


    The Queen sat back, amusement flickering in her devious eyes. ¡°He is the Summer Queen¡¯s Knight,¡± she said.


    Oh hell no. Beth¡¯s eyes fell to her mother and loathing simmered in her veins. This whole situation - the marriage, the murder, the magic - was because this wretched woman couldn¡¯t keep it in her pants? Beth started forward on unsteady legs, wanting to rip the harlot¡¯s throat out. Or at the very least her eyeballs.


    She was tugged back against Ronan¡¯s chest by the arm she¡¯d forgotten was still around her.


    ¡°Glorious. You¡¯ve passed. Everybody gets to live.¡± The Dark Lady brought her hands together in her lap. Her eyes came to rest on Ronan¡¯s arm and his hold on Beth. ¡°For now. Release her, Ronan.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s clutch didn¡¯t loosen. ¡°I took an oath to protect her.¡± His tone was actually slightly challenging, surprising Beth.


    Maeve sat up straighter on her throne, her lips tightening. ¡°There is nothing that she needs protecting from at the moment. Release her.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, my lady, but it seems that perhaps my poor wife needs protection from the floor. You have demanded much from her this eve.¡± His tone was definitely mocking.


    Beth was impressed. Obviously these two had some issues to work through, but the point for this match was definitely going to Ronan.


    Maeve¡¯s nostrils flared. ¡°Fine,¡± she snapped. ¡°Go enjoy your reception. After your honeymoon we will have work to do, Mrs. Elizabeth Mac Nevin, mark my words.¡±


    They turned to go but the Queen cleared her throat in that annoyingly dainty way of hers. ¡°Oh, and Ronan? Come and see me tonight after the festivities have died down.¡± She winked.


    Really, she winked? Sleeping with another woman¡¯s husband on their wedding night didn¡¯t seem to faze her at all. But how could it when she¡¯d just ordered a life to be taken without a second thought? Obviously the woman cared little for morals.


    After all that she had been through tonight, Beth was surprised she had enough room left to be angry about it. But there was nothing that Beth could or would ever be able to do about it, so she wisely kept her mouth closed.


    Ronan nodded and let her go, and then they were back through that nonsensical door and into the hazy hubbub of the ballroom. Beth found herself shaking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to eat,¡± Ronan said. He clasped her around the shoulders and steered her toward a table laden with various assortments of cheese, meat and fruit. She¡¯d skipped over it earlier, her stomach too knotted up with nervousness.


    Now Beth couldn¡¯t even feel her stomach. That unsettling numbness had taken over again and she blinked dumbly at the food. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around anything that had just taken place and more than anything else she just wanted to go home. She¡¯d smoke some of Benji¡¯s herb, drink some of Sebastian¡¯s wine and curl up. Glancing at her husband, she wasn¡¯t so sure if that would ever happen again.


    ¡°So what¡¯s this going to be like?¡± she asked him, in an effort to distract herself from the newfound emptiness threatening to swallow her.


    The box was still there, the rest of that poor man¡¯s soul. She could look, wanted to look, almost needed to. But at the same time she knew that it would neither assuage this aching nor make her feel any better about herself. If she let it be it would fade, hopefully to some sort of afterlife. She didn¡¯t have to devour it.


    ¡°Mostly fruit,¡± he replied.


    She blinked for a moment, startled, before she realized that he was assembling her a small plate. ¡°Not that. Us. Our marriage.¡±


    He scowled. ¡°That will be discussed after you have food in your stomach.¡±


    ¡°And wine.¡±


    ¡°Wine?¡± He sounded a little disapproving.


    Suck it. ¡°The honeysuckle wine,¡± she said, trying to sound stern.


    He sighed and handed her the plate, then went to fetch her a drink from the beverage table.


    She popped a grape in her mouth and almost moaned at the unexpected burst of flavor. She hadn¡¯t eaten since before her shift at the Glen yesterday, and it must be well into the evening now. Suddenly she was ravenous. She tried to be dainty about stuffing the contents of the plate into her face, but wasn¡¯t sure it really came off that way.


    Suddenly Ronan was beside her, two goblets of wine in one hand. He took her arm with his other and lead her toward the hallway. As soon as they stepped out, everyone cheered, obviously congratulating the newlywed couple on their imminent consummation of marriage. Beth was too tired to even blush.


    Ronan took her to a large bedroom that was only down the hall. Unlike her old room it had plush carpeting and was dust-free. Against the back wall was a large, four poster bed with a green bedspread that was the same color as each of their outfits. Closer to the door was a small sitting area. A couch, ottoman and armchair all in that same damned green.


    ¡°What, did they run out of every other color of fabric?¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Green is the color of newlyweds,¡± Ronan explained.


    Was that supposed to be ironic? Like they were green behind the ears or something?


    ¡°So this is the newlywed suite then?¡± she asked, sitting down on the edge of the couch and placing a slice of swiss into her mouth.


    He nodded, taking the armchair across from her and handing her one of the goblets of wine.


    She drank gratefully. She was startled to see him drink from his own goblet as well. For some reason she hadn¡¯t expected him to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to have sex with you, if that¡¯s why you¡¯ve brought me here,¡± Beth said while setting her empty plate down on the ottoman.


    Surprise flickered across his features quickly before he settled back into that slight scowl she was learning was customary for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± he said. ¡°I thought you might need some time to rest, away from all the gossiping courtiers.¡±


    ¡°You said we would discuss our marriage.¡± She studied the liquid in her cup. Anything to not look straight at him. It was like looking at the Sun, the brilliance of which hurt her eyes.


    ¡°And so we shall.¡±


    ¡°Are you in love with her?¡± Beth couldn¡¯t help but ask. She¡¯d seen the way he looked at the Queen as Beth had come down the aisle, as if Maeve were the only woman in the world. And she hadn¡¯t missed their little back and forth in the throne room.


    When he didn¡¯t give an answer right away she chanced a peek at him. His scowl had deepened, giving him a look reminiscent of a raven. Which she hated to admit she found completely sexy.


    His dark eyes settled on her and he seemed to be searching her face for something, she wasn¡¯t sure what. ¡°I was, once upon a time,¡± he finally said, his voice even. ¡°Now we bicker and play. She orchestrated the wedding because she wanted access to your abilities. But attempting to piss me off with it was a bonus. She wants me to think that she doesn¡¯t care about me. She wants me to mourn for her lost affections.¡±


    Beth snorted. ¡°That¡¯s such obvious bullshit. She¡¯s booty calling you on your wedding night.¡±


    A small smile formed on his lips and Beth lost her breath at the sheer beauty of it. ¡°Are you in love with someone?¡± He took another pull from his goblet.


    Remembering that she was also holding a goblet, she did the same, tearing her eyes away from him in an effort to spare her sanity.


    ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t feel like elaborating. It didn¡¯t matter what she told him anyway, because somewhere between that first grape and the last piece of cheese she¡¯d decided to make a run for it when he went to have his milk-man time with the Queen tonight. Sure he was being kind now but she was stupid if she thought she could trust him. The Dark Lady worked in terrible and tragic ways, and he was often the conduit.


    ¡°That is fortunate,¡± Ronan said.


    ¡°Do you live here in the palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But we could live outside of it, if you wanted. Either in Faerie or in the mortal realm.¡±


    She gaped at him. That had not been what she was expecting to hear and the sweetness of it after the day she¡¯d had brought sudden tears to her eyes. She blinked them back and took another long sip of wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. If she wasn¡¯t going to get the hell out of dodge as soon as possible then she¡¯d insist that they get away from the palace, but that seemed pointless given her plan. ¡°Why are you treating this like a real marriage?¡±


    He frowned at her. ¡°It is a real marriage, Elizabeth. You took my oath. My burdens are shared now with you. For that, by the way, I am truly sorry.¡±


    Oh goodness, that¡¯s what you wanted to hear on your wedding night. Beth groaned inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a marriage neither of us agreed to,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°Regardless, it is done. I have sworn to protect you.¡±


    Well then he¡¯d already failed, she couldn¡¯t help but think bitterly. He should have protected her from having to take an innocent life tonight, the remembrance of which had her tipping the rest of her wine into her mouth. She set the goblet aside, feeling light headed and a little nauseated.


    ¡°Are you well?¡± Ronan asked, concern etched into his stunningly attractive face. She must have turned pale or something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that before,¡± she admitted, pulling her knees up to her chest and hugging them, thankful for the excessive amount of black tulle covering her legs. ¡°The soul-eating thing. Not on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Yes you have. When you were thirteen. Your mother said --¡±


    ¡°I know, and I did, but it wasn¡¯t like that. That man had been trying to . . . to do things to Benji and I couldn¡¯t let him. Killing him was an accident, once the pull started I didn¡¯t know how to stop it. But that man was a complete monster and I really don¡¯t regret it. The servant tonight . . .¡± she faltered, swallowing. ¡°He was innocent. And taking his memory, just that one, was like nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced. For a moment it was pure ecstasy.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t experience that when you were younger?¡± he asked, leaning forward and resting a hand on the ottoman between them.


    ¡°No. It just hurt like hell. I must have been too young or something to process a soul. Or part of a soul. Whatever.¡± She buried her face in the fabric of her dress for a moment and when she looked up he was offering her the rest of his goblet. He¡¯d only drunk about half.


    She took it gratefully, chugging it down.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Benji?¡± he asked after another silent moment.


    ¡°My best friend,¡± she said, unable to help the smile that tugged at her lips when she thought about him. ¡°The son of one of the servants here. He ran away with me when I took off. After Fianna threatened to disown me for putting her through the pain of having to hide a murder from the Queen.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to hide anything, if I recall,¡± Ronan said, sitting back. ¡°Redmond was up and walking around but his pupils and irises were gone, as if his eyes were backwards. He also had no speech abilities and it seemed no thought process. It looks as though you don¡¯t really kill with your touch, you just take the soul. At least when it comes to Fae. Humans might be a different story.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no better,¡± said Beth feebly. It was almost worse. She was leaving empty shells to aimlessly wander.


    He snorted almost indignantly. ¡°Your mother thought she could hide a murder from me? Foolish woman.¡±


    Beth glanced up at him, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you at all. I grew up here. I would not have forgotten your face.¡±


    ¡°I was hardly ever here, and when I was I used a glamour,¡± he said, ¡°just as I am hardly ever here now. I have a bedroom here, but I rarely use it.¡±


    ¡°Where do you go? What do you do?¡±


    ¡°That which is asked of me by my Queen. I am the law for the Dark. You¡¯ll find out for yourself soon enough.¡± He was elusive, shrugging his broad shoulders and picking something on the wall to his right to study. Obviously that was the end of that discussion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe any of this. Today doesn¡¯t seem real. None of it.¡± She brought her fingers up to nibble thoughtlessly on her nails. Nervous habits die hard, especially when you¡¯re nervous. Something occurred to her and she groaned, burying her face again in her knees.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m missing my shift at the Glen! Poor Rose. If tonight is anything like it was last night she¡¯ll be up to her ears in douchebag customers. I bet she hates me right now.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be like it was last night. Most of those customers are caught in a dance down the hall, remember?¡± His tone was soft, reassuring. ¡°And actually, I did call her.¡±


    She looked up at him, shocked. ¡°You called Rose?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My aunt Rose?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the Steward of the Gate. Our paths cross quite frequently, I have her number.¡±


    ¡°. . .What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°That you needed some time off work because her nymphomaniac older sister had given away your hand in marriage,¡± he said, his lips twitching in amusement.


    ¡°And what did she say?¡±


    ¡°She screamed unintelligibly at me until I hung up.¡±


    Beth almost laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you called her,¡± she said, dropping her knees down.


    Ronan shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re old allies, her and I. Are you going to keep your job there?¡±


    She gaped at him, astounded that he was taking into account what she wanted. ¡°Am I allowed to?¡±


    ¡°Of course. So long as you take our Sheriff responsibilities into account. Think of that as an extra, part-time job.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she thought that over, and then reminded herself that it didn¡¯t matter because she was getting out of here at the first opportunity. ¡°Um, okay.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful. I am sworn to protect you, but the Hedge is a place of nightmares. Glen R¨®s is a secure way station but stepping beyond its borders is not a good idea.¡±


    She nodded absently, suddenly caught up in the memory of having travelled through the Hedge with Benji when they were thirteen. It had been a trek through a giant hedge maze filled with beasts and zombie-like brain dead creatures called revenants. The two of them had barely exited with their lives and most of her current nightmares featured her wandering in just such a maze forever, lost and alone. She shuddered. It was a journey she would have to make again tonight. Escaping Faerie undetected certainly had its price.


    Beth realized he was watching her closely, anger evident on his beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s like I can see the wheels turning in your head, Elizabeth. Don¡¯t try and escape through the Hedge. Even if you could find a tear in the wall of Faerie, that way is certain death. Literally no one survives the wrath of the Hedge King. Even Maeve doesn¡¯t go in too deeply.


    She wondered how he thought she¡¯d escaped before, but didn¡¯t ask. Instead she nodded and yawned. Unfortunately she didn¡¯t need to feign the exhaustion she felt.


    ¡°You should rest,¡± he said, standing. ¡°Unless you want to return to our party.¡±


    Beth pictured the crowd all turning to her with that smug look. The you-just-had-sex-and-we-know-it look. Not to mention returning after only an hour away would probably not speak much for Ronan¡¯s reputation as a lover. She wasn¡¯t sure why that mattered to her.


    ¡°No. Rest sounds good. Whatever they drugged me with the to bring me in must have been very strong. I¡¯ve been sluggish since I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the wine?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, the wine has kept me from a mental breakdown,¡± she said, squinting at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go getting all disapproving at my lushy habits, husband. I like my wine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± he said, running a hand over his mouth to cover a small smile that had her heart pitter-pattering pathetically.


    ¡°Now go see to your Queen¡¯s needs,¡± she ordered, anxious for him to leave so she could get going.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want help out of your dress first?¡±


    ¡°Are you hitting on me?¡±


    ¡°On my wife? Never.¡±


    Damn. Why was it so easy to fall into a delightful rapport with him? She was caught off guard by his sarcasm, even more so because his expression didn¡¯t change one bit. He was just as serious looking as ever. Too bad he was the Queen¡¯s guard dog and she probably shouldn¡¯t trust him at all.


    Beth felt herself scowl this time, pissed that he¡¯d gotten her to the verge of laughter after everything that had happened today. She stood and walked to the bed, kicking off her slippers. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep in my dress.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°That can¡¯t be comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Woke up in my wedding dress earlier, so apparently it¡¯s a habit of mine.¡± She climbed on top of the covers, not bothering to pull them down and needlessly dishevel the pristinely made bed.


    ¡°You slept in a t-shirt last night, obviously you like to sleep comfortably,¡± he said, and then froze, instantly seeming to realize his error.


    She swiftly sat up and locked onto his gaze. ¡°You were the one who Fae-napped me?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I am the one who carries out Maeve¡¯s will. I do her dirty work.¡± He had the decency to look mildly unhappy about his words.


    ¡°Then why did you look surprised when it was me walking down the aisle?¡± She thought back to that startled expression on his face when he¡¯d first turned to her.


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so . . . ¡° He searched for the right word. ¡°Ornate.¡±


    He¡¯d found it. She had been ready to be offended if he picked a word like ¡®beautiful¡¯ or ¡®elegant¡¯ or any other word describing the amount of makeup she¡¯d been made up with, but ornate was exactly how she¡¯d felt.


    ¡°It was a far cry from how you must have found me last night,¡± she admitted. ¡°How did you get in? Assuming you didn¡¯t just knock.¡±


    He looked slightly amused and crossed his arms, leaning against the wall. Beth noticed he kept a good distance from her, at least four feet, which was nice. Closer meant she felt his heat and remembered that kiss and she was just too tired for that right now. Besides, if she felt a kiss like that again she might just decide to stay. And that was no longer on the list of viable options, not with what the Queen could and would force her to do.


    ¡°Your window has an easily manipulatable latch,¡± he said.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t harm anyone in the house, right? Everyone is okay?¡± She felt ashamed that hadn¡¯t been her first question upon waking up this afternoon. Instead she¡¯d been too busy reassuring Katherine that Benji was fine. A fact which she now realized she hadn¡¯t known for sure.


    ¡°They¡¯re unharmed. They never knew I was there. It will probably be awhile before they even discover your absence.¡±


    He underestimated how close-knit she and her friends were. They were most likely freaking out by now, just as she would be if any of them disappeared from their bed.


    When she didn¡¯t respond Ronan said, ¡°We¡¯ll go see them before we depart. To let them know that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Depart?¡± She looked up at him again.


    ¡°For our honeymoon. Maeve wants me to show you what it is that I do.¡± He spat out the words like they burned his tongue.


    He seemed grim about this, and with good reason. Beth had no desire to know what he did. As she¡¯d just experienced, the Queen¡¯s will was a twisted, blackened thing. Carrying it out must be horrifying. Her plan for escape, which had wavered slightly with the Knight¡¯s kindness, resolidified in her mind, and expanded. She would stop by home and let them know she was alright, then take off again, start over somewhere else.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the life she had worked for but at least it was a life without senseless murder. If the Queen couldn¡¯t find her then she couldn¡¯t make her do things. You can¡¯t obey an order you can¡¯t hear.


    Where she would go, Beth had no idea.  Hiding from the Queen, specifically the Queen¡¯s Sheriff, was unheard of. She¡¯d been able to live in peace for the past six years because the Dark Lady simply hadn¡¯t given a shit. This time would be different. An idea niggled at the back of her mind, but she pushed it away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be expected to stay with you tonight,¡± Ronan informed her, pushing off from the wall.


    Her eyebrows shot up in disbelief.


    ¡°Except for my time with Maeve,¡± he amended. ¡°I would not be upholding my newlywed duties in the eyes of the court if I¡¯m not seen emerging from here in the morning.¡±


    She nodded, once again confused as to why him looking good in the eyes of the Court mattered to her at all, but it did.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss our honeymoon more tomorrow. For now, get some rest. I¡¯ll be back later.¡±


    ¡°Shower first,¡± Beth grumbled.


    Ronan let out a deep laugh, surprising Beth enough that she nearly fell of the bed, before letting the door click shut behind him.

 Chapter 4 - The Hedge

    Beth slipped past the ballroom, only sparing a glance for her wedding reception where courtiers in their finery still danced. The guards were posted in the same places that they had been six years ago and she found herself in familiar side passages to avoid them.


    The gate to the Glen was in a sitting room off of the main hall, but she headed to the stairs. As much as she longed to go to the Glen, hug Rose and throw back enough shots to make her cross-eyed, she knew that would only put Rose in a dangerous position. The Glen R¨®s came equipped with an enchanted ledger that kept track of all the Fae that used the bar to pass through the in-between. If Beth¡¯s name appeared it would be Rose¡¯s word against the ledger and Rose was biased. Beth wouldn¡¯t do that to her beloved aunt.


    She headed down to the servant quarters, betting that the kitchen door would be the least detectable way out. Due to some miracle, she was right. The kitchen was mostly deserted. She did have to duck behind a counter while two serving boys hauled a barrel of ale toward the stairs but then she was out and into the orchard.


    The term orchard was applied loosely. Really it was rows and rows of barren, ice covered trees. On the other side of the orchard lay Maeve¡¯s garden, which wasn¡¯t much better in the liveliness department. The garden was a maze of thorny rose bushes with no buds and cobblestone pathways slicked over with ice. Beth slid her way through it, trying to ignore the cold.


    Getting into the Hedge without a gate was supposedly very tricky. Tears in the realm wall were extremely rare and usually guarded fiercely when discovered, but Beth had stumbled upon one purely by accident. Her, Benji and Delphine had been playing hide and seek in the garden one bright morning. Benji had been finding the girls with absolutely no effort every time it was his turn to search. Beth had found her favorite statue and climbed behind it, and then she¡¯d been somewhere else. Somewhere dark and wet and foul smelling.


    Beth searched for that familiar statue now, the chill of the ground seeping through her slippers. Three lefts and then a right, round what she imagined would be a cherry blossom tree were it not covered in ice. Her feet remembered the way, it seemed, because soon she was looking up at the statue that she had adored so much as a child. It was a young man in a battle stance, sword draw, chin high, ready to face any danger. She had spent hours staring at this statue, daydreaming and wishing he would come alive and tell her stories.


    Looking at him she realized abruptly, and with the sickening feeling of falling in her belly, that it was a statue of Ronan. The long hair was half pulled back and was unmistakable. The marble even scowled. Beth was flabbergasted. All this time she¡¯d idolized and fantasized about this stone hero and then she¡¯d gone and married him. Something was just so cosmically wrong about that, but she didn¡¯t have time to contemplate it.


    Beth scrambled around to the back of the figure, catching herself on angry thorns. This had been easier when she was smaller, she noted. Now to find the gate. She had sort of just fallen into it last time.


    Panic sliced through her for a moment at the thought that it might be gone. Maybe the Queen had found it and had it sealed. Was it possible to seal a gate? Beth closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to will herself to calm down. What had the tear looked like? She tried to remember. There had been a shimmering strip of air that she saw first only out of the corner of her eye.


    That had to be it! The rip in reality couldn¡¯t be viewed straight on.


    Without turning her head she glanced sideways toward the spot where she remembered it being, and nearly sobbed with relief when the air there shimmered. Without another thought she dove through. Though another thought might have been helpful because she came out head-first onto asphalt.


    Fuck, that hurt. She sat up and touched her face, wincing at score marks. She wasn¡¯t bleeding, just a little cut up. It would leave a bruise though. She pushed to her feet.


    Katherine had told Beth, Benji and Delphine bedtime stories about the Hedge when they were children. It had once been a beautiful place, or so the legends said, full of lush greenery and sunshine. It had been, and still was, a mixture of the Fae and mortal realms. But only the best aspects of each, never the drama and pain of either, even though the Winter and Summer Queens had fought over the rights to own it, to imperialize it.


    And while the war raged a stranger had stepped in a stolen it out from underneath them, claiming it as his own territory. The Hedge King. Beth had never heard him called anything else, but he was somewhat of a bogeyman for Fae children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sneak out of bed or the Hedge King will find you,¡± Katherine used to say. Beth had never been frightened by that threat until her and Benji¡¯s journey into the in-between, and then she had understood.


    The Hedge was just as she remembered it. The harmonious mix of Fae and mortal realms had been tainted and now the worst aspects of each world seemed to have taken hold. The ground was rough pavement, littered with broken glass and trash. There were still actual hedges, but they were made up of dark vine twined with sharp metal cables. They stretched up to at least twenty feet and were topped with barbed wire.


    It was night time here, just as it had been in Faerie, but there were too many low hanging, storm bearing clouds to see the moon. If there even was a moon.


    Lightning struck, hitting the barbed wire and charging the air with electricity and the smell of ozone.


    Beth started forward, her thin slippers not much help against the broken glass. She tried to step carefully but the only light came from the periodic strikes of lightning.  And then it started raining. Cold, slashing rain that stung her skin. She came up against a wall and went left, following the maze as best she could in the blackness.


    The strobe light effect of the lightning was making her jumpy and blind. Beth hugged herself tightly and kept walking on, always going left when confronted with a fork in the road.


    It wasn¡¯t long before low growls reached her ears. Her heart rate picked up and she stumbled. It occurred to her that they¡¯d managed to escape last time because of Benji¡¯s fire, but he¡¯d been a servant and a young one at that. He¡¯d never been taught to use his innate abilities, much less control it. Servants were never supposed to show their powers, so he¡¯d had no clue what to do as the fire erupted from him.


    Beth remembered the sheer terror on his face. It hadn¡¯t deterred the revenants, but the beasts had stayed away. Oh how she wished Benji were here beside her. She sought to ready herself, looking around for anything she might use as a weapon. A large shard of glass caught her eye and she grabbed for it.


    The growling was getting closer. The flashing light revealed ominous shadows creeping toward her and she started to run.


    Shit. This could be bad.


    In general, Beth wasn¡¯t helpless. She had taken a few classes in the mortal realm on various fighting styles and regularly sparred with her friends, but these were Hedge beasts. She remembered them as viciousness incarnated. Large, blurry forms of death that stunk of coppery blood and decaying flesh.


    Beth gripped the glass shard, her heart pounding as she turned left and then left again, glancing over her shoulder.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    There were so many shadows behind her. She pictured them smiling, blood and drool dripping from pointed teeth. The hyenas from the Lion King came to mind, only bigger. They began to bark as she turned another corner and came face to face with a dead end.


    Shit. Shit shit shit.


    This was it. She turned, her back against the wire wall. She could hear their paws on the pavement now, unheeded by the broken glass that had her slippers and feet in ribbons.


    Belatedly, she realized that she was gripping the glass so hard she¡¯d cut her hand, something she would have to deal with later if she survived.


    When they finally rounded the corner she counted at least a dozen of them. Apparently Hedge beasts ran in packs. Just as she¡¯d imagined, they were smiling, anticipating ripping her to chunks. Their eyes were an unhealthy yellow that glowed in the dark. They stalked closer, taking their time, like they were playing with her. She felt like they¡¯d be circling her if she wasn¡¯t flat against a wall.


    One stalked forward. A leader, judging by his larger stature and extreme amount of scarring. He sniffed at her, stopping maybe five feet away. Her heart fluttered in her chest like a trapped hummingbird, desperately trying to escape. He growled deep in his throat but it sounded oddly appreciative, like he enjoyed her scent. Behind him, the pack moved forward a foot. But before they could move any closer she heard a sickening crunch, like she imagined a car being compacted might sound, and something came from behind and wrapped around her middle, tugging her roughly backward through an opening in the Hedge that definitely had not been there before.


    She lost her grip on the makeshift knife. A jagged piece of metal caught at her leg and dragged a trench in her skin and the dress. She looked up and the beasts looked just as startled as she was. They were backing away slowly as their alarmed growls filled the air. Then, suddenly, the hedge knitted itself back together seamlessly and she couldn¡¯t hear them anymore.


    Her leg stung something awful, but she was more worried about what was pulling her along. She looked down at a mottled, grey arm and immediately started struggling. A growl answered her, different from the beasts, and a sound like teeth snapping came from somewhere above her head. Suddenly, she wished could go back and take her chances with the beasts.


    Benji¡¯s fire had never deterred the revenants. Terror skittered up and down her spine as she struggled harder. It wasn¡¯t that the fire hadn¡¯t damaged them, because it had. They¡¯d even screamed as their skin had melted from their bones. But they¡¯d just kept coming. It was as if they wanted what they wanted badly enough that the pain was worth it.


    Beth hadn¡¯t really understood then, but now, having taken that poor servant¡¯s soul, she got it. They wanted life. They wanted a person¡¯s essence, because they had lost their own. She remembered what it had felt like when one had caught her, what it was like when they tried to feed off of her life-energy. The memory alone made her gag. A cold thought collided with her mind and reverberated through every inch of her body. Was that what it felt like when she took someone¡¯s soul?


    Beth  didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that horrific thought now, however. The revenant was dragging her somewhere at a surprisingly fast pace. Where was he taking her? Did revenants run in packs too? She and Benji had never faced more than two at a time but what if they had been the exceptions?


    The rain had stopped but the temperature had dropped also and she could feel her soggy dress starting to freeze. The wound in her leg hurt more than ever, as did the scratches on her face, hands and feet. She felt like she¡¯d accidentally fallen into a wood chipper, and then a pond, and then a freezer. In a last ditch effort she lurched forward, but the revenant tugged her back against him hard enough that she heard something inside her crack.


    Holy shit. Was that her ribs? Had he just cracked her ribs? The pain that then sliced at her from the inside out answered her question. This guy wasn¡¯t playing around, so why hadn¡¯t he started with the soul-munching yet?


    They turned a corner and she found out why. Four more revenants waited in yet another dead end. When the lightning flashed Beth saw all of them look up at once, and Beth could swear in that moment that her heart ceased to beat. He was easy to recognize, despite the total whiteness of his eyes, because his face was so fresh in her mind. It was the servant whose soul she had suched out for Maeve.


    How long had it been? A few hours, that was all. This was ridiculous. Maeve just threw him in here like unwanted trash? Why didn¡¯t she just kill him? Could revenants be killed? She and Benji hadn¡¯t managed it their last go round in the Hedge, they¡¯d outrun them. She wished she could run now.


    The figure holding her shoved her forward and she stumbled, falling to her knees. She glanced back up at him and again nearly died right then and there. This was a face she had thought she would never seen again, not since he had tried to molest Benji six years ago.


    Like the servant and the rest of the revenants, he didn¡¯t have any color to his eyes, but still, she knew his face. This was Redmond, the first soul she¡¯d ever eaten. Were all revenants just soulless Fae? It kind of made sense, except that she had only ever ingested two and there were dozens, maybe hundreds in the Hedge. If there was another soul-eater in Faerie, she¡¯d never heard of them.


    They were moaning now, all of them ambling toward her. She was surprised Redmond had decided to share. Perhaps their plights had given them a sense of camaraderie. Sebastian had a penchant for zombie flicks and she¡¯d seen enough to know that sometimes they became allies, when a common goal was in mind. Or food source, she supposed.


    She tried to scramble away but the blood from her hand had formed enough of a pool on the asphalt that she slipped in it, falling and scraping her elbow against the ground. There really wasn¡¯t anywhere to go, and no time to go there.


    Fuck. She would have rather died at the teeth of the beasts than have her soul devoured. She supposed it was karma though, for what she had done to them. Well, two of them.


    Beth closed her eyes, readying herself for the familiar agony, like having your skin torn from your body and your muscles flayed. Suddenly, the same sound from earlier filled the air, like a car being compacted, and without any thought but self preservation she crab-walked backwards. The opening was smaller this time and her dress caught on multiple pieces of wire and metal but she somehow made it through.


    Beth collapsed as soon as the hedge closed up in front of her, curling into herself on her side. From her vantage point she could see no revenants or beasts or anything else in the immediate vicinity, which was good because her vision was tunnelling.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed when Beth woke. There was no change in the darkness, though the lightning seemed to be less frequent. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was a help or a hindrance. She pushed into a sitting position and tried not to wince as her bloodied hands ground against the asphalt. She glanced warily back at the hedge. This was twice now it had opened and spared her from a horrible death.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Beth murmured gruffly, wondering if it was sentient enough to hear her.


    Her dress was in tatters and she only made it worse when she started tearing off strips of it to bind the gashes on her hand and thigh. Her side ached where Redmond had crushed her. The soles of her shoes were almost completely gone so she kicked them off. She sat for a moment, trying to calm her racing heart before pushing to her feet. There had to be another tear somewhere and she wouldn¡¯t find it by staying still.


    So she walked on, limping because the gash in her leg hurt like hell. She had lost a lot of blood and was fighting disorientation, but the last thing she needed was to pass out again. It felt like she had been here for days, but that wasn¡¯t possible, right?


    Beth missed Benji. She wouldn¡¯t wish this experience on him again in a million years, especially with Redmond walking around, but a selfish part of her really wished he was here with her. He could keep her warm with his fire, help her to stop shaking.


    She was afraid the clatter of her teeth would draw attention. And then, of course, right after the thought had crossed her mind, a shriek resonated through the sky and the unmistakable sound of flapping wings came too close to her head for any semblance of comfort.


    The wings sounded leathery, like it was a pterodactyl or something. She searched for a tear, checking her periphery as best she could while moving. Her pace increased to as much of a run as she could manage and she wished fervently for home. The house, the beach, the crisp autumn air of the atlantic northeast.


    Beth thought about how nice it would be not to die here amongst the metal and glass and wire. She¡¯d take bleeding out on the sand under the moonlight over this any day.


    She turned a corner flashed again the wings got closer. Another shriek broke the air and then she saw it. Innocently shimmering at a fork in the path, tear. Oh, thank god.


    She full out ran for it, probably looking like a handicapped pony with the way she had to half-gallop. Another shriek and a sharp pain as something swooped at her head and then she gathered all of her strength and jumped.

 Chapter 5 - The Sheriff and the Healer

    Beth stumbled face first into the sand, which hurt like a bitch. Nothing like rubbing sand into open wounds. The tide lapped gently at her feet, which also stung. She needed to get up before the salt water came anywhere near the gash in her thigh, but oh, all of her muscles ached.


    She managed to roll onto her back. The moon was still out but it was low to the horizon, the sky taking on the pink glow it does as it prepares for sunrise. Her heart still pounded painfully in her chest. Slowly, ever so slowly, she sat up. Maybe she could talk Benji into one last bath before she took off again, but she had to get home first.


    Glancing around Beth sagged with relief. She was on the beach next to her house. Last time she had come through the wild Hedge they had popped out in the middle of Boston. Silently she thanked whatever powers had guided her way through that purgatory of an in-between and rose unsteadily to her feet. She gasped as her vision started to darken again and fought it back, taking as deep breaths as she could manage with her broken ribs. Her feet were cut up pretty bad, like the rest of her. She limped toward the house, a lump forming in her throat at the thought of finally getting to go home. She knew it hadn¡¯t been that long, less than twenty four hours, but it felt like weeks since she¡¯d been here.


    She didn¡¯t have keys so she knocked and then waited, hugging herself against the chill night air and trying not to fall over or pass out. The door swung inward and there stood Benji, his amber eyes assessing her.


    ¡°You look like shit,¡± he said, pulling her in and wrapping around her.


    She wanted to laugh but instead buried her face in his neck and basked in the familiar scent of soap and weed and singed hair.


    ¡°Oh, god,¡± Beth murmured, so grateful to be where she was.


    It hurt to hug him. The scratches on her arms and face chafed against his hoodie and internally two or three broken ribs were bitching up a storm. But it didn¡¯t matter. She had somehow made it home. She had Benji. She was safe.


    Glancing up over his shoulder she saw the rest of her roommates gathered in the foyer and threw them a smile that she hoped was reassuring. But her lip was busted and tasted coppery and she knew she had a nasty bruise on her left cheek.


    The twins looked puzzled as they watched her and Trina looked like she was on the verge of tears. Sebastian, on the other hand, grinned and waved.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,¡± Benji finally said as he pulled away and leaned his forehead against hers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made it through the Hedge again. I was so fucking worried. You scared the shit out of me, Beth.¡±


    She grimaced.  Her tired mind too focused on wanting to get inside and get some wine into her to comprehend his words for a second or two. Then she went very still.


    ¡°How did you know I was in the Hedge?¡±


    He swooped down and picked her up, an arm under her back and one under her legs. She cried out at both the surprise and pain it caused.


    Benji winced. ¡°Sorry. So sorry. But your feet look pretty bad and you were swaying.¡±


    He turned and carried her through the door and the people. They all murmured hello as she passed them. Sebastian reached out and squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Answer my question, Benji,¡± she demanded faintly as he started up the stairs.


    ¡°Beth, just don¡¯t freak out. You¡¯re going to try and run but you need healing right now.¡± His tone was low and cautious, his grip on her tight.


    Her heart started hammering. She tried struggling but gave up when it hurt too much to move. She settled for cursing. They were here, they had to be here.


    Benji started up the stairs to Beth¡¯s room and she held her breath, fully expecting Maeve and a band of guards waiting to take her into custody.


    When she didn¡¯t immediately see a death brigade she exhaled, then cursed again at how much that little act hurt her. Then she nearly died anyway when Ronan stepped from the shadows.


    ¡°Shit,¡± she spat, her heart sinking rapidly.


    Pointless. That entire near death experience had been completely pointless.


    He looked so mind-fuckingly beautiful in her room though. The moonlight from the skylight caressed him lovingly, illuminating the silver in his hair and giving him an ethereal brilliance that stole what was left of her breath. He had changed into warrior¡¯s clothes tonight; combat boots, dark leather pants,a white tunic shirt with the sleeves rolled up to the elbows, and that ever present weapons belt. It was equipped now not only with the sword she was used to seeing but a rifle too.


    And boy, did he look pissed. His scowl was so deep she worried for the safety of his eyebrows.


    ¡°Shit is right,¡± Ronan said, his voice low and dangerous. He stalked toward her and she resisted the urge to hide her face against Benji¡¯s chest.


    Benji took a step back, protectively. ¡°Hey, chill man. She¡¯s injured.¡±


    Ronan fixed him with a glare that would have brought any mortal to his knees. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt her. I¡¯m going to see to her wounds.¡±


    For some reason, the mention of Beth¡¯s wounds made them hurt more. She whimpered.


    ¡°Put her on the bed,¡± Ronan commanded in that no-nonsense tone he¡¯d used with Aengus at the reception. ¡°Sebastian!¡± he yelled.


    Why was he calling for Sebastian?


    Benji laid her down as gently as he could. Beth groaned at the thought of getting her bed bloody. Damnit, she liked these sheets.


    Sebastian strolled in, carrying a bottle of wine and a first aid kit. He flipped the switch and the rainbow christmas lights twinkled from the walls. ¡°I brought pain killers,¡± he announced, setting the first aid kit down on the bed.


    Benji glared at Sebastian, which was confusing. ¡°What did I miss?¡± she croaked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Benji lied. She could tell he was lying because his eyes hadn¡¯t left their roommate. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry your pretty little head, love.¡± Sebastian said, smiling down at her. ¡°Holy shit, is that your nipple? Nice.¡±


    It probably was her nipple. The parts of her dress that she hadn¡¯t torn off herself to use as crude bandages had been shredded. Wire was not a friend to Fae finery, and it wasn¡¯t as if she¡¯d been wearing a bra beneath it.


    ¡°The sedative, Capreolo,¡± barked Ronan.


    Capreolo. Why did Ronan know Sebastian¡¯s last name?


    ¡°Right,¡± Sebastian uncorked the wine bottle. ¡°This is special wine, Beth. It¡¯s gonna make you loopy as hell for a while, but hopefully it will also help numb the pain, alright?¡±


    That sounded good. She licked her lips in response, too exhausted to nod. The adrenaline from the Hedge was finally wearing off and the damage to her body was taking its toll.


    ¡°Sit her up a little, would ya Benj?¡± Sebastian pulled a shot glass from an inside pocket on his jacket and filled it about half full. When Beth was mostly upright he helped her tip her head back and poured it in.


    Having expected Sebastian¡¯s usual nectar-like concoctions, Beth was surprised when this stuff tasted horrible. She choked a little bit, trying to swallow.


    Sebastian made a sympathetic face. ¡°I know, sweet. But it¡¯ll help, really. There¡¯s some strong shit in here. Let¡¯s try another.¡±


    This one went down a little easier, though the taste wasn¡¯t any better.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see what we have here.¡± He moved down to look at her leg, examining her make-shift bandage. ¡°This isn¡¯t bad work,¡± he said, producing a small knife and gently cutting at the blood-stained material.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°What are you -¡± she gasped when he prodded her gently, ¡°-doing?¡±


    ¡°Capreolo¡¯s apparently a healer,¡± Benji explained, sounding just as baffled as Beth felt. A little betrayed too.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± she asked faintly.


    Sebastian shrugged. ¡°Never came up.¡±


    Beth wondered what else Sebastian had failed to mention. She noticed that she barely felt him working around her wound. Ronan was holding the first-aid kit open and handing Sebastian things and soon, nothing mattered. The sedative must have worked its way into her system because suddenly, everything was just fine.


    ¡°Benji?¡± she asked, her mind drifting pleasantly.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She was vaguely aware that he was stationed somewhere above her, stroking her hair. She almost couldn¡¯t feel it, but it was comforting anyway.


    ¡°I got married.¡± The angle of her head ensured that she only had a view of the skylight, but she didn¡¯t mind because the sun was rising, and the clouds and the moon were polka dancing.


    ¡°I know.¡± He sounded kind of angry, but also kind of sad. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I know that¡¯s not what you wanted.¡±


    She turned that thought over in her mind. She¡¯d been more angry about it ten minutes ago, but currently she wasn¡¯t sure if she was capable of negative feelings. ¡°At least he¡¯s hot,¡± she said.


    Sebastian laughed from near her legs.


    Benji sighed. ¡°Your elixir seems to have worked.¡±


    ¡°Told ya,¡± Sebastian singsonged.


    ¡°I saw your mom,¡± Beth said, thinking back to what all she had meant to tell Benji if she ever saw him again. She¡¯d made a list in her head sometime between the reception and the escape, but that seemed so long ago now, and so far away.


    Benji¡¯s hand paused briefly in its ministrations before picking back up. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°She seemed okay. Sad but okay. I told her you were safe.¡± She remembered Katherine¡¯s melancholy amber eyes. ¡°Delphine wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Delphine. Your mom said she left like six months ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ odd. Why didn¡¯t she come find us?¡±


    Beth yawned. ¡°I dunno.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks for letting my mom know I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± She drew the ¡®mm¡¯ sound out for a while, liking the way it vibrated on her lips, then said, ¡°My dress was pretty.¡±


    ¡°Your wedding dress?¡± asked Benji.


    ¡°Yeah. All white and sparkly and shit. Did you know the newlywed color in Faerie is green?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± said Benji, amused. ¡°Is it because newlyweds are green behind the ears?¡±


    She laughed and it sounded like bells tinkling, which made her laugh again. ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to represent springtime and fertility,¡± said Ronan, making Beth jump.


    She¡¯d all but forgotten he was there.


    ¡°We had to wear matching outfits to our reception,¡± she explained to Benji.


    ¡°Broken ribs,¡± she heard Sebastian mutter to Ronan.


    There was a sharp stabbing in her side as someone prodded her. She cried out and her vision mingled with shadow for a moment.


    ¡°Are you passing out?¡± Benji asked, sounding panicked.


    ¡°Not allowed,¡± said Ronan, his face appearing above her own. His tone was all bossy business. ¡°Stay awake. Keep her talking, Benjamin.¡±


    ¡°God you¡¯re pretty,¡± she told him. ¡°How do people even look at you?¡±


    Ronan didn¡¯t respond, just disappeared from view and went back to helping Sebastian. She could feel the warmth of healing magic against her skin.


    ¡°He¡¯s not that pretty,¡± Benji said ruefully, reappearing above her.


    Beth laughed again, then sighed contentedly.


    ¡°Tell him about the reception,¡± Ronan prompted.


    ¡°Oh it was horrible,¡± she said, her eyes popping open wide. ¡°Everyone was dancing and there wasn¡¯t any honey wine. There was honeysuckle wine though, which was alright. It wasn¡¯t as good as yours, Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight,¡± she heard him say.


    ¡°And I almost got pulled into the dance by some asshole. Courtiers are assholes.¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± Benji agreed. ¡°How¡¯d you get out of it?¡±


    ¡°Ronan saved me. Did you know my name is Elizabeth Mac Nevin now? That sounds weird. God, the Queen is a bitch. Did you know she made him sleep with her on our wedding night?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    That caught her off guard. ¡°Yep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how you escaped. Ronan begrudgingly explained it to us after he came here looking for you.¡±


    ¡°She made me do bad things.¡± The memories of which darkened the fluffy feelings inside her, but only briefly.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said on a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for trying to run.¡±


    ¡°You were supposed to take longer pleasuring your lover, husband,¡± Beth said. The sentence sounded silly on her tongue.


    Sebastian burst out laughing. ¡°Yeah, Mac Nevin. You should take longer in bed.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Capreolo.¡± Surprisingly, Ronan sounded more amused than anything else.


    ¡°So you two know each other?¡± asked Beth.


    Distantly she felt Benji tense.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re mad at Bastian?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°He could have been a little more forthcoming about it,¡± he grumbled.


    Sebastian snorted. ¡°Please. Like anyone in this house is forthcoming. I mean fuck, Beth¡¯s a soul-eater.¡±


    ¡°I told you that in confidence,¡± growled Ronan.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, my lips are sealed. Need some more painkiller up there?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Any more and she¡¯ll lose consciousness,¡± said Ronan.


    ¡°Bossy, isn¡¯t he?¡± Benji said quietly, brushing a few strands of hair away from her face.


    ¡°God, so bossy.¡± Beth grinned. ¡°Stupid, bossy husband. Do you remember the statue in the garden, Benj? The one I used to love so much?¡±


    ¡°The guy with the sword, yeah,¡± Benji said, shifting her so her head was in his lap. ¡°You used to make up stories about going on adventures with him. Slaying beasts in the Drochaid.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about a statue in the Queen¡¯s garden?¡± Sebastian interrupted, sounding as though he were holding back more laughter.


    ¡°Yeah, the guy with the hair,¡± said Benji.


    Sebastian was full on chortling now, his hands against her shaking. ¡°That¡¯s a statue of Ronan!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Benji¡¯s mouth hung open for a moment. ¡°This has got to be some fucking cosmic joke. You used to have fantasy weddings with that statue, Beth!¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± The bed dipped as Sebastian fell onto it with laughter. ¡°That¡¯s too rich, Beth. You loved him before you even knew him!¡±


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Ronan asked the healer, sounding annoyed.


    Sebastian sobered slightly, standing up. ¡°Almost.¡± He tinkered around for a moment more then dropped a bottle of antiseptic into the first aid kit.


    Beth giggled, feeling her exhaustion mingle with her narcotized state. She yawned. ¡°Can I sleep yet?¡±


    ¡°Soon,¡± Ronan promised. ¡°We need to get you out of this dress.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much of the dress left,¡± said Benji.


    She realized that she had the corner of her sheet thrown over her chest and wondered who¡¯d been thoughtful enough to do such a thing.


    ¡°True,¡± Ronan said, sounding contemplative. ¡°The best course of action seems to cut it off of her.¡±


    She began to drift off, so tired. She didn¡¯t care if she slept in the dress or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she distantly heard Benji say. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    There was a moment fuzzy silence. ¡°Where do you expect me to go, Benjamin? My place is with my wife.¡±


    ¡°I expect you to get the hell away from her. You forced her to do this. She ran to escape being your wife.¡± Benji¡¯s voice was getting louder. Beth¡¯s head dropped to the bed as he stood.


    She gasped, painstakingly opening her eyes, blink by blink.


    ¡°Shit, sorry Beth,¡± he said quietly.


    With some effort she turned onto her side to watch them. Miraculously, her ribs barely hurt at all. Either Sebastian had completely healed them or she was still extremely sedated.


    Ronan and Benji were facing each other. Benji¡¯s stance was angry, flames moved from his palms to lick his fingers.


    Ronan, on the other hand, looked relaxed. His hands didn¡¯t even twitch toward his weapons belt.


    ¡°This is stupid,¡± Sebastian said, moving to stand between them. ¡°Fighting won¡¯t fix anything.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Ronan, his deep voice giving Beth shivers. ¡°Bear in mind that I did not choose this union either. It was her mother who forced her hand, not me.¡±


    ¡°So go,¡± said Benji. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve this. She¡¯s a good person. She doesn¡¯t need to be throwing in her light with the Queen¡¯s scythe.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go. We are bound now, her and I. I am sworn to protect her, just as she is sworn to do my Queen¡¯s bidding.¡± His words left no room for argument.


    Beth watched Benji glare at him from behind her heavy eyelids. Eventually the fire on his hands petered out and died. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least sleep in your boyfriend¡¯s room?¡± He gestured to Sebastian.


    Ronan rolled his eyes. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get. Out. This is my wife¡¯s bedroom and therefore mine too. Get out.¡±


    ¡°Ronan,¡± said Beth on a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s my maid of honor. You can¡¯t be mean to him.¡±


    Sebastian dissolved into laughter again, clutching the wall to keep from falling over.


    Even Benji looked at her, surprised. ¡°Seriously? Maid of honor? You can¡¯t just call me your best man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the best man,¡± Sebastian said, sobering enough to stand up straight.


    ¡°Neither of you were anything,¡± Ronan reminded them. ¡°The wedding is over.¡±


    ¡°Your mom kinda walked me down the aisle, Bento box. Well, shoved me onto it. It was pretty cool.¡± Beth¡¯s voice was faint now as sleep wrapped around her, snuggling her like an old friend.


    ¡°Just go to sleep, sweetness,¡± Benji said. His voice was soothing and close to her face. Hazily she felt him kiss her forehead.


    And then there was only welcoming darkness.

 Chapter 6 - Married Life

    Beth woke sometime later bathed in orange. She groaned and rolled onto her back, blinking up at the skylight. The sun was setting. She had slept all day.


    With some effort, she sat up. She didn¡¯t hurt as much as she should, considering how damaged she¡¯d been when she came stumbling home. A quick survey of the room revealed it empty. She was wearing another one of her favorite old oversized t-shirts, this one advertising the Rolling Stones. The smell of bacon wafted through the vent from the kitchen and her stomach lurched hungrily in response. She stood, pulled on a pair of yoga pants and was down the stairs in the next instant.


    In the kitchen she found Benji and Ronan sitting across from the twins, at the wobbly table she¡¯d once rescued from a dumpster. Sebastian was at the stove.


    Her eyes went to Ronan first, who managed to look amazing even amongst the run-down appliances.


    His eyes sought her as well, looking her over before he stood to offer her his chair.


    She blinked, startled. This chivalry would take some getting used to. She settled down as he moved to lean against the counter, arms folded over his beautiful chest. In better lighting it was evident that his pants were indeed leather, but the Fae kind that laced at the crotch instead of zipped and buttoned. And oh, god, she was looking at his crotch.


    She turned quickly to stare at the crater-strewn surface of the table. Whoever had owned it before had liked his amateur knife collection way too much.


    ¡°Wine or coffee?¡± asked Sebastian.


    ¡°Coffee,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± said Ronan. ¡°How do y--¡±


    ¡°Three sugars,¡± Benji said, cutting him off. ¡°And a dash of chocolate milk.¡±


    Instead of commenting on her sugar intake Ronan placed a steaming cup of coffee in front of her, and it smelled downright heavenly.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, looking up at him through her lashes.


    SuddenlyBeth was aware that she had not even glanced at a mirror on the way down here. She probably looked terrible. She wasn¡¯t in the habit of cleaning up just to enter the kitchen. As bad as she looked right now, her roommates had seen her look much worse. She¡¯d once woken up with half of her hair chopped off, a black eye and an infected lip piercing after an old roommate¡¯s bachelorette party.


    No one had minded, and she wouldn¡¯t have cared if they had. This was her house. She could look like a kraken if she wanted to. But for some reason, entirely against her personal self-confidence philosophy, she cared what Ronan thought. She wasn¡¯t sure why. They were already married, so she wasn¡¯t trying to woo the guy. But insecurity crept over her like a blush and she shoved fingers through her hair, which had a little blood matted in.


    Fuck. She should have showered before seeking out the bacon.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ronan asked.


    Out of the corner of her eye she noticed the twins watching Ronan with a calculating intensity. They were probably psyched to be this close to him, she surmised. Especially if they idol worshipped Maeve like she suspected.


    ¡°Um,¡± Beth said, taking a sip of her perfect coffee, ¡°A lot better. Thanks.¡±


    Benji was tense beside her. She wondered what had happened after she¡¯d passed out. Obviously someone had changed her clothing. She hoped it had been Benji but Benji would not have put her in a lacy pair of panties. However she couldn¡¯t picture Ronan making that decision either. It was probably Sebastian, perv that he was.


    ¡°It is good to see you alive and well,¡± Liam said, a small smile not quite reaching those startling eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you guys too. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d see home again.¡± Another sip of coffee and Beth closed her eyes, savoring.


    ¡°We knew you would,¡± Sian said. She reached across the table and placed her hand over Beth¡¯s. Her words sounded honest instead of reassuring, which gave Beth chills.


    ¡°And you have married the Knight,¡± Liam said, gesturing toward her left hand.


    Beth blinked at him and then set the cup down, bringing her hand up to examine her finger.


    The ring hadn¡¯t been there when she¡¯d fallen asleep. It fit perfectly though, and the elegance of it stole her breath. It was unobtrusive yet sparkly; a thin silver band inlaid with a line of dark blue sapphire that all led up to a bright amethyst gem at the apex. It was his eye color and hers, she realized, staring at it.


    Beth glanced up at Ronan and was floored to catch an almost nervous expression on his face. It disappeared the moment he realized she was looking.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she told him honestly, a little unsure of her voice.


    He nodded, agreeing instead of saying thank you. Pompous ass. He held up his hand to reveal a slightly more masculine version resting on his finger. It was silver too, but a little wider than hers with only one amethyst and only one sapphire gem laid flat beside each other.


    Beth turned back to her coffee, staring into its muddy depths. Before her stomach could even growl, Sebastian set a plate in front of her.


    ¡°Here you are, pet,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you. Where¡¯s Tri?¡± Beth glanced around again in case she¡¯d missed her. Trina had the talent of blending into the woodwork if she stood too still.


    ¡°Out,¡± Benji answered. ¡°I think Ronan makes her uncomfortable.¡±


    Beth looked at her husband. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°We can discuss it later,¡± answered Ronan solemnly. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Bossy.


    Beth dug in and ate like her life depended on it. Sebastian had made her a bacon cheddar omelette and letting it get cold before she devoured it would be a travesty.


    ¡°So tell us how you know one another,¡± Sian said, eyes falling upon Ronan and Sebastian who leaned side by side against the counter while another omelette sizzled happily in the frying pan.


    Ronan eyed her with a suspicious look, but answered anyway. ¡°Sebastian and I both grew up at the palace. He was the winemaker¡¯s apprentice.¡±


    Well that explained a lot. Beth shot Sebastian an accusatory look.


    He grinned. ¡°What? I never said I didn¡¯t have formal training, just that I liked to brew wine.¡±


    ¡°So you were a servant?¡± Benji asked, disbelief coloring his tone.


    ¡°No. I was a noble. But the nobles are assholes. So I stayed out of the drama circle and made wine. Only noble I hung out with was this asshole.¡± He pointed at Ronan with his thumb.


    Ronan snorted. ¡°Please. I too stayed away from that poisonous crowd as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you got oath¡¯d and became scarce around the glacial hell hole so I took off. That was fifty years ago though, at least. I haven¡¯t been back to the Court since.¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t look sad at all about that. Instead he strolled over with the pot and filled up Beth¡¯s coffee.


    ¡°Have you been in contact with him? Is that how he found Beth?¡± asked Benji, a warning in his tone.


    ¡°No,¡± Sebastian answered without hesitation. ¡°We hadn¡¯t talked in years. Him showing up on our doorstep was as much of a surprise to me as it was to you.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful,¡± Benji said petulantly.


    ¡°When did you find out that we were going to get married?¡± Beth asked, directing her question to Ronan.


    ¡°A week or so prior,¡± he answered.


    So he¡¯d had a little more time to come to terms with it than she had. Figures. She finished her eggs and took a long sip of her coffee.


    ¡°So what happens now?¡± Liam asked, looking mostly at Ronan. ¡°Do you move in?¡± He sounded a little too excited about that for Beth¡¯s comfort.


    ¡°Now, I take a bath,¡± Beth said, ¡°and then I¡¯ll talk to what¡¯s-his-face alone. And then I¡¯ll have a press conference or something.¡± She pushed back from the table and stood. ¡°C¡¯mon Benji.¡±


    If Beth hadn¡¯t been breathing, her bath would have looked like a crime scene. The water was a dark, murky red from all of the dried blood and grime that she had accrued in the Hedge. It was so dark, in fact, that her body wasn¡¯t visible beneath the surface. She felt like a floating head.


    Benji sat on the toilet seat as usual but for the first time that she could remember he didn¡¯t have a joint in his mouth.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Beth asked him, bringing her arms out of the water and resting them on the edges of the tub.


    His eyes settled on her hand, which sported the shiny wedding ring. ¡°I¡¯m just pissed off,¡± he replied. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been forced to marry anybody Fae rules are such bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± she said, closing her eyes and reveling in the heat of the water.


    ¡°And they¡¯re both acting like it¡¯s normal. Like this isn¡¯t a complete and total upheaval of your life. Of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Ronan and Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose it is normal for them.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. And fuck Sebastian. He could have mentioned that he was at least fifty. And that he grew up in the same place we did. It wouldn¡¯t have killed him.¡±


    ¡°It might have,¡± Beth pointed out. ¡°If we¡¯d blabbed. He¡¯s a noble, so I¡¯m sure he was missed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a noble. And who the hell would we blab to? We ran away too!¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve told Rose and been overheard by any of the shady-ass dark Fae at the glen. And I wasn¡¯t missed because my mother didn¡¯t care.¡± Just thinking about her mother caused Beth¡¯s hands to form into fists.


    ¡°I guess,¡± he grumbled. ¡°This is still all very much fucked up.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. This is my honeymoon right now. And the Queen said she has work for me when we get back.¡± Beth shuddered at the thought, somehow managing to avoid a full on flashback of sucking the soul out of that poor, poor servant. And turning him into a revenant.


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned that part to Benji, that soulless Fae she created were now wandering around the Hedge. She wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d take it. She was going to put it off as long as possible. Letting him know she¡¯d run into a still very mobile Redmond in the Hedge would only make him feel worse than he already did.


    Benji brought his knees up and rested his arms atop them. ¡°It looks like Mr. Taciturn doesn¡¯t plan on parting ways with you any time soon. Were you conscious enough to catch his ¡®I am Alpha Husband, hear me roar¡¯ speech last night?¡±


    It was true. Ronan was taking the marriage more seriously thanBeth was. She hadn¡¯t mentioned that Benji would be in the bathroom with her during her bath but she was sure she¡¯d hear about it later. Beth didn¡¯t care though, she needed quiet time with her best friend, married woman or not.


    ¡°I heard, yeah.¡± She lathered up her hair with lavender shampoo.


    ¡°Have you slept with him?¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to sleep with him?¡± The question was asked slowly, deliberately.


    Beth blinked at Benji. His amber eyes were wide with concern for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered, honestly. ¡°It¡¯s not as if he¡¯s swept me off my feet with romance. Though,¡± she admitted, ¡°the ring is nice. Besides. He¡¯s the Queen¡¯s personal booty call hotline. Sloppy seconds, much?¡±


    Benji cracked a smile at that, so genuine that she couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    ¡°I mean you did tell me I needed to get laid though,¡± she said, unable to help teasing him slightly. ¡°Right before I was abducted, remember?¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°Well I hear he¡¯s speedy in bed.¡±


    Beth snorted, or tried to. She was too close to the surface of the water and inhaled a large noseful of bubble bath. She coughed and spewed and laughed more, and Benji joined in, the two of them in stitches. It felt good to laugh, even if it made her ribs ache a little bit.


    When they finally quieted down, Beth rinsed her hair and climbed out. Benji wrapped her in a towel and handed her a hairbrush. She finally looked in the mirror as she brushed out monstrous mass of tangles in her hair.


    Even cleaned up she looked under par. Her cheeks were pale, her bruise a mottled purple. The black nail polish from her wedding had chipped horribly. Was it weird to be less beautiful than your husband?


    Benji pulled the plug on the drain and crossed behind her to open the door. There stood Ronan, silent and tall, causing them both to jump.


    ¡°Do you always attend Elizabeth¡¯s bathing sessions?¡± Ronan asked, his head cocked to the side. He sounded curious but he was scowling that deep V scowl that made him look like a raven.


    ¡°Pretty much exclusively,¡± Sebastian said, appearing behind him.


    Beth set down the brush and pushed past all three of them, heading for her stairs.


    Ronan followed. She waited for him to come inside before shutting the door.


    He strolled to the window sill and sat upon it, obviously already used to her scant decor. Beth was slightly worried about him seeing her naked, even though she¡¯d never had that fear with anyone else before. Her general philosophy was that if anyone didn¡¯t like what they saw they could fuck off. But if Ronan saw it and didn¡¯t like it he was stuck with it forever. And that would suck for him.


    Beth wasn¡¯t sure why she cared. Regardless, she decided to quickly rip the band-aid off and dropped the towel, moving to stand in front of her small closet all in one swift motion.


    She heard him suck in a breath and smiled to herself, feeling accomplished for one-upping him in the surprising people department. She pulled on a pair of thin black panties and a matching bra, then wiggled her way into a pair of hip-huggers that had hugged her a little tighter a few days before. She picked out a pretty silver and black empire style blouse that, admittedly, made her boobs look amazing. Maybe she was playing up her assets slightly.


    ¡°So talk. You said we would talk.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he said, his voice gruff. ¡°You start. I¡¯ll answer any questions you have as honestly as I can.¡±


    She pulled her hair up into a clip and turned to her bed, which looked like someone small had been murdered there.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Trina like you?¡± She picked up her now dead phone from where she¡¯d left it the night before the wedding and plugged it in, then set to stripping the sheets off and tossing them into her hamper. Thankfully there wasn¡¯t too much blood on the mattress itself. If only she currently owned any stain remover. Sian might have some. She¡¯d have to ask.


    ¡°Because she owes the Queen a debt. And I am the debt collector.¡± His tone was even, not an ounce of pity made it into his timbre.


    That explained why Trina was living her at all. Nymph¡¯s liked to stick together, live with their kind. The tree doesn¡¯t fall too far from the other trees, or something.


    ¡°What does she owe?¡±


    ¡°Her heart,¡± he said, deadpan.


    Beth dropped the pillow she had just picked up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°At some point Trina¡¯s heart almost ceased working and so she came to beg the Dark Lady for a new one. Maeve provided one in exchange for a large sum of money. To this date, Trina has not paid her back. It is for that debt that I will eventually have to take her heart and return it to the Queen.¡±


    Beth stared at him. ¡°You have got to be kidding me. You¡¯re the repo man?¡±


    ¡°I assured her that I was on my honeymoon and that you were my first priority, but she still seems to want to avoid me.¡± He shrugged.


    Beth didn¡¯t blame her. She knew the Queen was an alpha bitch, but did she have to be the Godfather too? Beth would be damned if her life was going to turn into some ridiculous mob movie.


    ¡°Next question,¡± Ronan said. Those midnight eyes focused on her face, bringing to her attention the fact that her mouth was hanging open.


    ¡°Um.¡± She tried to think but couldn¡¯t get past being Mrs. Debt Collector. ¡°This honeymoon. What is the point of this honeymoon?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You really know that little of marriage practices?¡±


    ¡°Was that a joke? Did you just make a joke? This honeymoon. You told me you were going to show me what it is you do.¡±


    Ronan sobered and fixed Beth with a solemn stare. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare you for what Maeve is going to make us do.¡±


    Fear slithered down her spine. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Find someone who doesn¡¯t want to be found and have you devour his memories.¡± He spoke like he was simply reading a grocery list.


    ¡°So she needs the memories of someone specific?¡± Was this the entire reason Beth was now a married woman? ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That I do not know. I only know his name and where he was last seen.¡±


    ¡°And once she¡¯s done with me? Once I suck out the soul of whoever has wronged her? Is she going to have me killed or something?¡± She would rather know the answer now than wait and hope. If Beth was going to die there were many things she wanted to get done in the meantime. Sleep with Leonardo Dicaprio, for starters.


    ¡°You live as my wife. You¡¯ll aid me in my duties and I will protect you.¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t tell if Ronan truly meant the words he was saying or not. She doubted he would be much protection against the Queen if Beth managed to really piss her off or, and this was more likely, ceased being useful.


    If Maeve commanded Beth to stop breathing, she¡¯d have to. The oath didn¡¯t waver for life and death situations. In fact, it seemed to have been designed for them. And Ronan couldn¡¯t protect her from that.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She picked up the pillow again and pulled off the pillowcase. It didn¡¯t have any blood but if she was washing the sheets she might as well do it all. She picked up a second pillow and did the same. ¡°Now. Onto the whole marriage bit. This is an arranged marriage.¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡±


    ¡°And we aren¡¯t expected to reproduce, right?¡±


    ¡°No. If we did bear children it would be a miracle in its own right, there being little to no chance of it between us,¡± he said.


    ¡°Maybe more. I¡¯m only half-Fae. Fianna swears up and down that my father is human.¡± She sat on the bed, clutching the naked pillow to her chest.


    ¡°I have my suspicions about that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think you are full blooded."


    Beth¡¯s stunned eyes met his calm ones. ¡°You think my dad was Fae?¡±


    ¡°Is Fae. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you get a little more specific?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It is only a theory. One that I will not burden you with until I have either proven or disproven it. For now operate on the idea that you are not half-Fae.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± She hugged the pillow tighter. This revelation only brought more questions to the swirling chaos of her mind.


    ¡°Your line of questioning, was it headed toward sex?¡±


    Beth nodded dumbly, eyes unfocused in the general direction of the floor. She was suddenly trying to recall everything her mother had ever said about her father, which was very little. Basically all she knew, or thought she knew, was that he was human. Fianna had said nothing else about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to make you have sex with me.¡± His words cut through her haze like a machete and her head snapped up.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to expect you to have sex with me. I realize that you were forced into this union. But we are married and are therefore a couple, so I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t openly fuck others. For my reputation¡¯s sake.¡±


    Beth blinked rapidly. Had he cussed? ¡°What do you mean by openly?¡±


    ¡°I mean what you do on your own time is your own business. Obviously I am at Maeve¡¯s beck and call as far as my dick is concerned, so I can¡¯t expect you to stay faithful to me. I don¡¯t believe in double standards. All I ask is that you keep it discreet.¡± His scowl was back, as if he didn¡¯t like the words coming from his mouth at all. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about it. And I don¡¯t want the Courtiers to know about it.¡±


    Had he really just used the word dick in a sentence? ¡°Where will we live?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a preference. We can stay here if you¡¯d like. You seem to hold the house together, as if it might fall apart if you move out.¡±


    Beth wasn¡¯t sure if he meant the actual house or the people in it, though both were probably true. ¡°What gives you that impression?¡±


    ¡°It was chaos when you were gone last night. Sebastian and Benjamin were at each other¡¯s throats and the nymph was beside herself. And those twins nearly killed me with their questions.¡±


    ¡°Questions about me?¡±


    ¡°No. Questions about the Court and about Maeve. They¡¯re an odd pair. How much do you know about them?¡±


    ¡°We have a really relaxed policy when it comes to personal shit in this house and how much we need to know, so not much I guess. Obviously I didn¡¯t know anything about Sebastian¡¯s life story. I do know they¡¯ve always had a boner for anything Dark Court gossipy. I wouldn¡¯t have even known about your wedding if they hadn¡¯t told me the night you took me.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± He looked deep in thought, staring out the window.


    ¡°Do you expect us to share a bed?¡± she asked, changing the subject.


    He looked at her blankly and then ignored her question, obviously still caught up in some thought. ¡°Know that if we do stay here, this place will become something of a target. You will become a target. I have created many enemies for myself in the years I¡¯ve spent doing Maeve¡¯s bidding. I¡¯ve pissed off a lot of people. So be on your guard lest they try and use you to take revenge.¡±


    Beth nodded slowly, understanding.


    ¡°I will protect you as best I can from such things happening. It would be easier to do so if we at least share the same room.¡±


    Oh, so he had heard her question. She wrinkled her nose. ¡°But you¡¯re sexually active.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s brow wrinkled. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°So won¡¯t you be taking the Queen to your bed?¡±


    ¡°You think the Queen would deign to copulate in the mortal realm? Much less in a house worth less than the tool shed at the palace?¡± He scoffed.


    Beth scowled, offended. ¡°No, but she might do it to piss me off. A show of power and all that. Dominance.¡±


    Ronan rolled his eyes. ¡°Believe me, the thread count of Maeve¡¯s sheets are too high to fathom. And if on some masochistic whim she did want to fuck me in your bed she wouldn¡¯t hesitate, whether or not it was my bed too.¡±


    That was a nice thought. Beth glanced around her room. It had been a long time since she¡¯d slept next to a warm body. Sometimes during a nightmare she would sneak into Benji¡¯s bed or he would sneak into hers. But that didn¡¯t happen as often anymore as it used to.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care what we do then. If you must stay in here we can share to the bed, or you can get a futon or something. I mean, there¡¯s not room to have two big beds and still move around, so it¡¯s really whatever you feel comfortable with.¡±


    Ronan was gazing at her face now. He made her self conscious. She knew that next to him she must looked like a meth addict. Because he was, well, perfect. And she had bruises, chipped nail polished and badly dyed streaks in her hair.


    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t care then I would rather not go through the trouble of purchasing another bed or futon,¡± he said. ¡°Collecting on debts as I do requires extensive travelling and I would hardly ever sleep here.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re never home anyway then why does it matter if you stay in my room or not?¡±


    ¡°Because in theory you¡¯ll be coming with me much of the time,¡± he said.


    ¡°You made it sound like I could keep my job at the Glen,¡± she said, disappointed.


    ¡°Perhaps you can go back to it after things have settled down. After we find whoever it is that Maeve wants so badly.¡± At least he had the decency to seem somewhat apologetic.


    Beth sighed and stood, balancing the laundry basket against her hip. ¡°I¡¯m going to go downstairs to do laundry. At the risk of sounding like a housewife, do you want me to throw in your shirt? It looks like it¡¯s got some of my blood on it.¡±


    Ronan glanced down at his tunic shirt, as if noticing the smear of red on his side for the first time. It looked like he¡¯d gotten blood on his hand and absently wiped it there. ¡°Sure. Thank you. I¡¯ll have to move the rest of my clothes here after the honeymoon.¡±


    Beth looked hopelessly at her bulging closet. ¡°Sure thing. We¡¯ll get you a dresser or something.¡±


    When she looked back at Ronan he was pulling the shirt over his head and oh, jesus, he was immaculate. His chest and stomach were nice enough to be featured in a fitness commercial. He balled up the garment and tossed it effortlessly into the basket. But Beth couldn¡¯t move. Those abs had hypnotized her. Her mouth was dry and she was starting to hear her heartbeat in her ears.


    Holy shit.


    Ronan cleared his throat and Beth managed to tear her eyes away, having to swing her whole body toward the door to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go see if Sebastian has anything that I can wear in the meantime,¡± he said.


    Beth nodded, biting her lip and taking a deep breath to center herself before starting forward. How was she so affected by him? All Ronan had done was take his shirt off! She lived with three guys! She saw shirtless guys all the time! They didn¡¯t have her stumbling down the stairs like a child.


    Maybe sharing a bed with him was not a good idea. Beth was not known for her self control and she had no idea what Ronan¡¯s resolve was like. Actually, it must be rock solid if he only ever slept with her royal Darkness despite all the Courtiers who had to be throwing themselves at him all day long.


    Wait, did he only sleep with the Queen? The way he¡¯d spoken of discretion made it totally possible that he practiced what he preached. She whirled on him in the small stairwell that lead down to the second floor.


    Ronan stopped abruptly, looking down at her in surprise.


    Beth was caught on his abs again, staring, maybe drooling. Oh jeez.


    ¡°. . . yes?¡± he prompted.


    ¡°Do you sleep with people other than the Queen?¡± she managed to ask, her voice hoarse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of it,¡± he replied, frowning. The hall was dark but he seemed to glow, illuminated from behind by the moonlight drenched room. ¡°Occasionally I find it useful when tracking someone down to fuck for information. But not really ever for my own enjoyment, no. And when I do it angers Maeve.¡±


    That made sense, even though for some reason the thought of him sleeping with someone simply for information made Beth¡¯s stomach hurt. She turned back around and hurried downstairs, not stopping until she¡¯d reached the washer and dryer in the basement.


    Stain remover. Detergent. Spin cycle. Doing laundry felt strange to Beth after her trip to Faerie. Too mundane almost. Like she was out of place. Fuck Maeve and Fianna for making her feel like a stranger in her own home.


    She loved it here. Loved her apple-scented laundry detergent. Loved her piece-of-crap hamper that collapsed twice a day. She even loved this creepy basement. Even when things went bump in the dark.


    Wait, what?


    Beth whirled around and jumped when she came face to face with a pale Trina.


    ¡°Holy shit, Tri,¡± Beth gasped, putting a hand over her heart.


    Trina tilted her gorgeous head to the side. ¡°I apologize for startling you, Beth.¡± Her breeze-through-the-leaves timbre was calming.


    ¡°Have you been hiding down here the whole time you¡¯ve been gone?¡± Beth asked, bracing herself against the pulsating washing machine.


    ¡°No. I went out for a bit.¡± Those warm brown eyes travelled over her. ¡°Benji told me what happened. Is the Knight going to stay here?¡±


    Beth sighed. ¡°Yeah, but he says we will be spending most of our time travelling.¡±


    Tri looked panicked, like she might try and dig herself out of the basement. Beth quickly reached out and took her hand.


    ¡°But it¡¯ll be okay,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t let him take your heart.¡±


    Trina¡¯s eyes widened and she tried to tug away. Beth held steady. ¡°He told you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s actually been fairly forthcoming.¡± Beth had expected secrets and deception, and of course she still didn¡¯t trust him completely, but so far Ronan had surprised her at every turn. ¡°And I know it¡¯s not your fault. The Queen is an evil bitch-monster.¡±


    Trina looked relieved. ¡°I was so afraid for you. You looked so broken when Benji carried you in. I-I didn¡¯t know what to think.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Almost good as new.¡± Beth released Trina¡¯s hand and hopped up so that she was sitting on the washer. ¡°Anything interesting happen while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Not anything unexpected. Benji about lost his mind when you were missing.¡± She smiled a small, sad smile. ¡°The poor boy. And then the Queen¡¯s Knight appeared and demanded to see his wife and I . . . I think I fainted.¡±


    Beth would like to think the nymph was kidding, but she could picture the scene in her mind all too well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have brought him to our doorstep, Tri.¡±


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t your decision to wed him.¡± She took a step toward Beth, immense sorrow replacing the smile on her face. ¡°Just as it is not my decision to do this.¡±


    And just like that, there was a syringe sticking out of Beth¡¯s chest, right below her collarbone.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± she tried to say, but her voice sounded funny, and the room was darkening. She fell backwards, hitting her head against the rough concrete wall.

 Chapter 7 - The Trees Have Eyes

    Waking up in strange places was becoming too much of a habit, Beth decided. She struggled to open her eyelids, though they felt like a body-builder might be holding them down. She certainly wasn¡¯t on her bed, that much she could tell. Or even a bed at all, for that matter, though whatever it was wasn¡¯t wholly uncomfortable.


    Beth wiggled her fingers and heard a sound like the crackle of dried leaves. She took a deep breath and smelled pine and earth. Was she in a forest? How had she gotten to a forest?


    Then she remembered Trina and the needle. A forest made sense if Trina had taken her somewhere. Trina was a tree nymph, after all. Anger coursed through her at the memory. She had just gotten home! And no one would think to put those clothes in the dryer.


    Why had Trina drugged her? If the nymph was worried about Ronan taking her heart, kidnapping his wife would probably only expedite the process.


    After a few more minutes of focus Beth managed to open her eyes. A few more minutes after that she managed to keep them open. The sun was beginning to rise through the leaves of the trees overhead. Whatever drug Trina had used on her had immobilized her, but she was starting to get feeling back into her toes and fingers, at least.


    ¡°Trina?¡± Beth asked, unable to form more than a whisper. Her throat felt dry and tender.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Beth.¡± Trina sounded like she was crying. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. But they said I had to.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The other nymphs. Wh-What¡¯s left of my family. They said I had to.¡±


    Ronan had warned Beth about potential enemies but she hadn¡¯t expected them to act so quickly or be so close to her to begin with. She tried to groan and failed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of what I owe to the Queen. Because of Mac Nevin.¡±


    Those were the things that Beth already assumed, so none of her questions had been answered. ¡°What¡¯s the plan though, Tri? You have to know this is only going to piss him off more.¡±


    ¡°The plan is to kill him. He¡¯s wronged us enough.¡± A male voice answered this time. ¡°All of us owe the Queen for our hearts. The sickness nearly took everyone.¡±


    Sympathy clogged Beth¡¯s throat for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t see how killing Ronan will stop the Queen from coming after you.¡±


    ¡°It will give us a chance to escape. The Knight keeps track of where we are. If he¡¯s gone, we can run.¡± The desperation in his voice was hard to miss.


    ¡°Run where?¡± Beth bent her elbow and shook her hand around, wincing at the pins and needles.


    ¡°To the Light,¡± Trina answered. Her soft fingers grasped Beth¡¯s arm, squeezing gently, silently begging Beth to understand.


    ¡°The Light will provide for us sanctuary. We will be safe from Lady Maeve¡¯s wrath.¡± The male voice reminded Beth of heavy trees groaning against strong winds, she felt it reverberate through her bones.


    ¡°It is a lovely thought,¡± she admitted. ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard of Lady Etain, she is just as bad. Worse in some ways.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but we do not owe her our hearts,¡± said the male nymph.


    Beth became aware of her feet being bound together.


    ¡°Not too tight, Thorn,¡± Trina pleaded.


    ¡°Heaven forbid we chafe the bait.¡± The sarcasm seemed out of place in his mouth.


    ¡°Who is this guy, Tri?¡± Beth asked, thinking of Benji. He would be heartbroken if this was Trina¡¯s betrothed. Although to be fair, he was probably already heartbroken. The object of his affections had drugged and fae-napped his best friend. Beth couldn¡¯t imagine Benji taking kindly to that.


    ¡°A cousin,¡± Trina murmured, so softly that it almost got lost in the sound of actual wind blowing through the leaves.


    Beth was minutely relieved. Her wrists were drawn together in front of her and bound. The nymph named Thorn came into view above her. He looked down at her, regarding her face with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Should we gag her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Trina sounded appalled. ¡°What purpose could that possibly serve? She is my friend, Thorn. She did not marry the Knight by choice.¡±


    Thorn was actually fairly attractive. He was the complete opposite of the gnarled old oak that Beth had pictured upon hearing his voice. His hair hung around his face in long brown, bark-like dreadlocks. His eyes were a warm brown and his skin was caramel like Tri¡¯s. His jaw was strong and straight-edged, as was his nose.


    The corner of his lips quirked up. ¡°And why not? I hear he is very handsome.¡±


    Beth managed to cock an eyebrow and purse her lips.


    ¡°Thorn,¡± Trina admonished quietly. ¡°Please. Be nice.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem worried about her husband. That¡¯s a point in her favor,¡± he said.


    Beth didn¡¯t want to admit that she was more worried about them. Yes, they were in a forest so the nymphs had the home field advantage, but Ronan was known for being downright deadly in any situation. She hadn¡¯t personally seen him fight, but it was said by every Dark Fae who had that his skills with the sword were unrivaled. Saying as much now would only hurt the nymphs¡¯ pride and maybe her limbs. With any luck she could convince Ronan not to kill them.


    ¡°How will he know where to find me? Did you leave a note?¡± Beth imagined Benji finding a leaf on the dryer full of apologies in Trina¡¯s neat cursive.


    ¡°No,¡± Trina helped her cousin move Beth into a sitting position. They leaned her against a tree, then Thorn produced more rope and they began tying her to it. ¡°Thorn said he most likely has some sort of tracking spell on you. Probably through your ring.¡±


    Beth glanced down at the hands bound together in her lap. The ring, to which she¡¯d begun referring as ¡®shiny¡¯ in her head, was still innocently resting on finger. A tracking spell made sense. Ronan had probably cursed himself for not giving it to her before she¡¯d taken off for the Hedge. For some reason the idea that her shiny had only been given to her for locating purpose stung a little bit.


    However, it was still her shiny. And Ronan had at least incorporated aspects of each of them into it, so it still counted as a wedding ring. Nevertheless, she wanted to pout that the beautiful object was a little less personal.


    Glancing up she noticed more nymphs, maybe a total of eight. They were so still it took her a moment to distinguish them from the rest of the trees. All of them had either green or brown hair and that same caramel skin as Trina and Thorn, and all wore clothes the color of the trees and autumn leaves. All of them had their eyes on her, so she gave them a wide smile.


    A few of them looked away immediately. One of them actually hissed at her and one, a younger girl, smiled back.


    ¡°What now?¡± Trina asked Thorn, her hands clasping and unclasping before her. Beth had never seen Trina so nervous. Usually stress rolled off the she-nymph¡¯s shoulders like she was made of silicone.


    ¡°We wait,¡± Thorn said. ¡°Settle yourself, Trina. It won¡¯t due to have you fluttering with anxiety when we face the Knight.¡±


    Trina fell gracefully into a seated position beside Beth, emitting a small whimper.


    Thorn moved onto more important things, like endlessly walking the perimeter of their small ambush site.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Tri,¡± Beth said urgently, fully aware that the whole forest could hear them. ¡°Tri this is madness. I don¡¯t want any of you to get hurt unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Beth? We¡¯ll just hurt more if we don¡¯t do this. The Seelie Court will protect us. The time between Mac Nevin¡¯s death and Maeve picking a new Knight will be enough time for us to get away. Forever.¡± Her long arms snaked around her knees, pulling them against her.


    ¡°Even if you all did manage to defeat the most feared warrior in the entire Dark Court, Etain will only fuck with you guys too! She¡¯s just as bad as Maeve, only sneakier about it.¡±


    Much like the tales of the Hedge King, as children Beth, Delphine and Benji had been regaled with stories of Etain¡¯s wickedness. While the Hedge King was the bogeyman, Etain was the beautiful witch that lived in a hut. She lured you in with food and sweets and then tricked you into climbing inside her cauldron of doom, or something along those lines. Mortal and Fae lore tended to blend together in Beth¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, Beth. You¡¯ve only heard stories, just as we have only heard stories. Who¡¯s to say they weren¡¯t just made up by Maeve to engineer a fear of the Light? A fear instilled in us as young ones so that we would not cross into the Seelie realm.¡±


    Trina had a point.


    ¡°Well, for your sake, I hope you¡¯re right about them. All I know is that my mother slept with Etain¡¯s Knight without her permission and the protocol was the same as if someone from the Light had slept with Ronan without Maeve¡¯s permission.¡±


    Beth didn¡¯t have to go into detail about what the consequences of that would be. Every Unseelie Fae knew all too well the horror that awaited them in Maeve¡¯s dungeon should they break her rules. A swift death would be a mercy which Beth doubted either monarch practiced.


    Trina shuddered, signaling her understanding. ¡°Still,¡± she said quietly. ¡°We do not owe her our hearts as we do to the Dark Lady. With Etain our slates will be clean.¡±


    ¡°In theory,¡± Beth agreed. After a few moments of silence she asked, ¡°So, I take it this means you¡¯re moving out?¡±


    Trina opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by the sound of nine tree nymphs getting into a battle ready stance, which was disturbingly quiet, followed by the sound of footsteps crunching on leaves. The sun had risen fully by now and Beth could see Ronan¡¯s approach through the trees. He walked confidently, sword drawn. He wore a dark red button down that was obviously Sebastian¡¯s. It made him look like something out of Queen of the Damned. Sebastian and Benji flanked him, slightly behind.


    Trina let out a small sob at the sight of Benji and then she was standing, her knee level with Beth¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I gave you a reprieve, Trina. This is how you repay me?¡± Ronan¡¯s voice was deep and something in Beth responded excitedly to it. Shivers laced her nerve endings and goosebumps erupted along her skin.


    ¡°You will not leave here alive, Ronan Mac Nevin,¡± Thorn, obviously the leader, said as he stepped into a beam of light. The action made him the only visible nymph, aside from Trina.


    Ronan laughed humorlessly. Even to Beth the sound was terrifying.


    ¡°Elizabeth, are you harmed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said hoarsely. She cleared her throat. ¡°Listen, Ronan, these people --¡± But it was too late.


    The nymph¡¯s had moved on the warrior and now spun around him in dizzying circles, each sporting a long, thin sword of their own. They were graceful, like ballet dancers, their willowy arms moving at amazing speeds.


    But Ronan was faster. Beth had never seen anyone fight like that, not even in the martial arts films that Benji loved so much. He twirled around all of them, ducking in between and under and even over their swords in some cases.


    Benji and Sebastian did not join the fight. Benji¡¯s glare was fixed venomously on Trina, who Beth felt shaking beside her, like a sapling in a windstorm. Sebastian was carefully making his way around the outskirt of the fight, toward where Beth was tied up.


    One nymph misstepped and was awarded a gash from his left shoulder to his right, not deep enough to cleave him in two but deep enough to bleed, and to hurt. He let out an anguished cry and Beth flinched, watching him drop to his knees in pain.


    ¡°Ronan, um, could you try not to kill them?¡± She knew she sounded ridiculous, making such a request in the middle of a fight, surrounded by her kidnappers.


    Benji and Sebastian regarded her with confusion.


    ¡°They took you,¡± Ronan said dryly, not missing a beat in the deadly dance of blades.


    ¡°Only to lure you!¡± Beth argued.


    ¡°I fail to see how that makes it better.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°Please? They¡¯re good people! They¡¯re just scared. They¡¯re trying to escape to Seelie territory.¡±


    Ronan slashed another one down, though Beth noted it was a non-lethal wound. ¡°Oh? You do realize that it is my job to ensure no one does that.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t, actually. Shit. This was not going well. ¡°B-But you¡¯ll have to take their hearts if you don¡¯t!¡±


    He shot her a cocky, raised eyebrow before dodging another attack. Right. He knew all this already.


    ¡°Ronan, please,¡± Beth begged. She was desperate now. Trina and her family didn¡¯t need to die just because Maeve was a bitch.


    The glance he shot her this time was disgruntled, his sword hand never stopping.


    Beth held her breath. Sebastian reached her and pulled a knife from his boot. Trina, who Beth assumed was supposed to be guarding her, simply moved out of the way. Sebastian shot the nymph a calm smile and sliced through the ropes like they were made of melty ice cream.


    Beth stood shakily, trying to determine if the drug had worn off yet. Not quite, she determined, when she fell sideways. Sebastian caught her with an ¡°Easy now,¡± and started to help her stumble to Benji, avoiding the fray.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t harmed,¡± Ronan sounded angry. When had he even had the time to look at her?


    ¡°It¡¯s just an anesthetic,¡± said Trina, sounding close to tears again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± insisted Beth. She threw her arms around Benji when they reached him and he supported her, hugging her tightly. She turned and faced the fight, slung between Benji and Sebastian like a hammock.


    Soon all the nymphs except for Trina and Thorn were on the ground. None of them looked dead though, so that was good.


    Thorn and Ronan circled each other.


    ¡°My wife wants me to spare you,¡± said Ronan, coming to an abrupt stop.


    The forest itself seemed to hold it¡¯s breath, waiting for his next words.


    ¡°And as a show of good faith to her I¡¯m going to. But you had better run far and run fast. And do not expect mercy from Riordan or Etain should you gain their ire. They are no more gracious than any other powerful Fae.¡±


    Beth caught Trina¡¯s gaze. They nymph was smiling through tears.


    Thorn slowly lowered his sword, a scowl fierce enough to rival Ronan¡¯s on his angular face. ¡°On behalf of all of the Dark Fae tree nymphs, thank you.¡± The words were obviously difficult for his proud tongue to produce.


    Ronan kept his sword up. ¡°If any of you ever endanger what is mine again I will personally escort you to the Unseelie dungeon.¡± There was too much heat in his voice for the threat to be taken as empty.


    Thorn swallowed and Ronan sheathed his sword. He nodded subtly to Benji and Benji shifted Beth¡¯s weight onto Sebastian before snapping his hands into ignition. It was a clear warning to the nymphs not to try any sort of sneak attack.


    All of the nymphs tensed in response, even the ones on the ground.


    Trina crossed to Beth and leaned in, kissing her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this, Beth. I¡¯m so sorry for what I did. I know it is unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Just be safe, Tri. Don¡¯t piss anybody off.¡±


    Trina nodded, turning to Benji, who refused to even meet her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Benj,¡± she said softly, tears seeping into her voice. ¡°I really do adore you. I wish things could have been different.¡±


    Benji kept his eyes trained on the rest of the nymphs, his jaw tight. He didn¡¯t respond.


    Thorn¡¯s hand encircled Trina¡¯s arm and tugged her away.


    ¡°He¡¯s her cousin,¡± Beth muttered to Benji. Even if he hadn¡¯t asked and didn¡¯t respond, Beth knew he would feel a little better for hearing it.


    Suddenly she was swept up and held against a hard chest. She looked up at Ronan, startled. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± he announced.


    Sebastian nodded and turned on his heel, heading back the way they had come. Ronan followed and Benji came last.


    Beth leaned around Ronan to try and catch a last glimpse of Trina, but the nymphs had already disappeared into the scenery.


    ¡°So my ring is a tracker, huh?¡± she asked, holding her hand up to further examine her shiny.


    Ahead of them, Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Thorny tell ya that?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± asked Beth.


    ¡°I know of him. Hard not to hear tidbits about faction leaders when you¡¯re at the Court,¡± said Sebastian.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s got a tracking spell placed on it,¡± Ronan said. ¡°But that works both ways. You should be able to locate me at any time as well, provided I am wearing my ring.¡±


    That took away some of the betrayal she¡¯d felt earlier. ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Tell it to find its mate. It will guide you.¡± He said it as if it were completely normal to talk to inanimate objects.


    Beth was about to ask for more specifics but Benji spoke instead. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Trina would do that to you.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy on her, Benj. The lives of her people were on the line.¡± She kicked her legs up a little bit, testing them. ¡°Ronan, I can walk now. Put me down.¡±


    He gently lowered her feet to the ground, letting go when she was steady. She instantly missed his heat.


    ¡°Nice shirt,¡± she muttered. They all resumed walking. ¡°So where are we?¡±


    ¡°Outside of Falmouth,¡± said Benji.


    ¡°How did you guys all get here? Bus?¡± She choked back and inappropriate giggle at the thought of Ronan on a mortal bus.


    Sebastian grinned, obviously liking that thought as well. ¡°Sadly no. Turns out Ronan has a bike just like me. We¡¯re twinsies.¡±


    Beth didn¡¯t miss the annoyed glance Ronan shot him. She swallowed down another laugh.


    They rounded a bend on the loose gravel and there sat the motorcycles as promised, looking dusty from the drive.

 Chapter 8 - Informative Visits

    If Beth had thought that the idea of Ronan on a bus was bizarre, Ronan at a diner was even worse. But twenty minutes later they all piled into a booth at Lucia¡¯s Bacon Shack. Nestled between Benji and a window, Beth picked up her menu.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t have breakfast either, huh?¡±


    ¡°You were the priority,¡± Benji said. His right side was plastered to her, like he was afraid she¡¯d disappear again if he stopped touching her.


    Sebastian¡¯s stomach growled loudly.


    ¡°Are you well enough to continue on after this, Elizabeth? Or would you rather go home and sleep first?¡± Ronan¡¯s exquisite eyes were sliding over the menu.


    Beth took quick inventory of her body. ¡°I¡¯m okay, actually. Well rested. Whatever Tri used on me made me sleep like a baby in a coma.¡±


    Benji glanced at her sideways, angrily. ¡°Stop sounding so cheerful. You were drugged and kidnapped.¡±


    Beth ignored him. ¡°Did you sleep?¡± she asked Ronan.


    Ronan didn¡¯t respond, just turned the page on the menu.


    Sebastian glanced at his friend and snorted. ¡°No. He didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t sleep often,¡± said Ronan.


    A waitress approached and everyone placed their order. Ronan got pancakes and sausage, a slight variation on Beth¡¯s french toast and bacon. She added sugar to her coffee and stirred idly. Images of Trina overtook her. She was going to miss that silly, betraying nymph. Beth hoped her and her family were all going to be alright.


    Sebastian kicked her under the table and she blinked up at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re with us.¡± He grinned. ¡°So what are the newlyweds up to today?¡±


    Beth looked at Ronan who cast a suspicious glance around the restaurant. ¡°We¡¯re going to attempt to track down a criminal in New York City. It might take us a few days.¡±


    Sebastian whistled low. ¡°Who¡¯s in the city?¡±


    ¡°Sylviana.¡± Ronan sipped his water.


    ¡°Sylvie? What¡¯d Sylvie do?¡± Sebastian sounded surprised.


    ¡°As far as I can tell, she¡¯s smuggling.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°No shit? Well, if you find the old girl, say hi for me.¡±


    Benji sipped his orange juice and stared past Beth out the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Beth said quietly to him.


    He didn¡¯t respond, simply continued to gaze outside with that dull, melancholy look. Beth wasn¡¯t sure if he was more upset about her marriage and subsequent obligations or about Trina¡¯s treachery.  She laid her head on his shoulder.


    The waitress came back with the food, skillfully distributing the plates around the table.


    ¡°Anything else I can get for you?¡± she asked, looking only at Ronan.


    He blinked up at her, looking for a moment like someone caught in the headlights, like he hadn¡¯t expected anyone in the mortal realm to find him attractive. Then the shuttered neutrality took over and his scowl returned. He mutter a ¡°No.¡± and she was gone, probably flustered.


    Beth shared an amused glance with Sebastian.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benji asked Ronan. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be used to women hitting on you.¡±


    Ronan cut into his pancakes. ¡°I¡¯ve got a wedding band on.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So I thought the advances would stop. I am obviously not a suitable mate, as I am already claimed.¡±


    Beth¡¯s cheeks warmed at the thought of ¡®claiming¡¯ Ronan and all that might entail.


    Sebastian started to laugh and Benji joined in.


    ¡°The world doesn¡¯t work that way, man,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Infidelity runs as rampant as fleas on a wild dog.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°She could at least have been more subtle about it. My wife is sitting right there.¡±


    Beth glanced down at her ring finger, currently resting on Benji¡¯s arm under the table. ¡°I wasn¡¯t being too obvious, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Beth, what a horrible wife,¡± said Sebastian with a wink.


    She laughed and flipped him off, then started in on her breakfast.


    A well-fed half an hour later, Ronan paid and they all stood. He tossed the receipt with the waitress¡¯ number into the trash and they headed outside.


    ¡°This is where we party ways then,¡± Sebastian said, hands in the pockets of his jeans.


    Benji turned to Beth and pulled her to him, hugging her a goodbye that made her heart hurt.


    She put her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she said, hoping it was a promise she could keep.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± His voice was muffled in her shoulder.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± She kissed his forehead, trying to offer some small amount of comfort.


    Sebastian hugged her too and then they climbed onto Sebastian¡¯s bike and headed home. Ronan and Beth would go the opposite direction.


    She followed Ronan across the rough gravel parking lot to his motorcycle. The noon sun hurt her eyes so she was glad for the helmet he handed her. Ronan swung his leg over and she followed suit, fitting snugly against his back ,her arms wrapped around his middle.


    ¡°It¡¯s four hours to New York, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked, preparing herself for a long ride.


    ¡°This is a fae-made bike,¡± was his only response.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asked, visions of Hagrid¡¯s flying motorcycle filling her mind.


    Ronan¡¯s chest vibrated and Beth got the sinking feeling that he was laughing. Then he pulled the throttle and the beast came to life between her legs. She gripped the Knight more tightly and waited for takeoff.


    She was not disappointed. The ride from the woods to the diner had been a leisurely race between Ronan and Sebastian. It had been fun. This was terrifying. She felt like Ronan had hit a warp drive button. Houses and cars sped by so fast that they became a blurred mix of color and sound. Two or three minutes later, they slowed to a stop, and Beth felt like she¡¯d just been on a roller coaster.


    Beth became aware first of the acrid smell of piss and oil, then noticed the skyscrapers. She was still clinging to Ronan, her hands clasped tightly in front of him and her cheek pressed into his back.


    ¡°Did you just open up a wormhole?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse.


    ¡°The bike is designed to manipulate reality. It wasn¡¯t so much a hole as a fold.¡±


    Beth worked to disentangle herself from him while her mind struggled to wrap around his explanation. A fold in reality? Okay.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Ronan informed her. He stood and Beth nearly tumbled off the bike backwards, but he caught her hands before she could fall. ¡°Just take a deep breath.¡±


    She followed instructions and soon they were both off the bike. Ronan kept an arm around her shoulders and she was grateful, her legs felt like overcooked ramen. He steered her toward an alley a block or so down and the scent of asphalt and garbage was so prevalent that it reminded her of the Hedge. The broken glass didn¡¯t help either. She swallowed, trying to keep her stomach in check while he stopped in front of a brick wall.


    ¡°Um,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a glamour.¡± To Ronan¡¯s credit he didn¡¯t sound impatient with her ignorance. On the contrary, he actually sounded excited, like he was glad to be teaching her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She saw it now, out of the corner of her eye. A shimmering, like the gate in the Hedge had been.


    Ronan knocked and the sound was knuckles on wood.


    The door that wasn¡¯t there opened and a middle-aged looking man in a greasy tank top appeared, raising a nonplussed eyebrow. ¡°What can we do for ya, Knight?¡±


    ¡°Looking to talk to Marlowe.¡±


    Beth shivered, standing behind Ronan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask if he¡¯ll see you. Wait here.¡± The door was slammed shut. Ronan didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°Why does this feel like a drug deal?¡± Beth asked, rubbing her arms to stay warm.


    ¡°Because Marlowe¡¯s a drug dealer,¡± Ronan answered, not missing a beat and not looking at her.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The door opened again and the same man was gesturing them through. He led them down a long, concrete  hallway with bad fluorescent lighting that flickered intermittently. Creepy, but at least it was warm. A black door opened in front of them without the greasy guy touching it, but Ronan didn¡¯t look surprised as he continued through. Beth followed and jumped when the door closed behind her.


    This room was a little more detailed. The carpet was a thick, rich green. They seemed to be in some sort of library, with floor to ceiling bookshelves. A fireplace boasted crackling flames and there were cushy armchairs scattered throughout. In one of them sat a kid who couldn¡¯t be more than fifteen, with dark hair and dark eyes. He steepled his fingers and fixed Beth and Ronan with a thoughtful smile.


    ¡°Mac Nevin! It¡¯s been too long. And I hear congratulations are in order.¡± Marlowe stood and made his way over. He bypassed Ronan completely and taking Beth¡¯s hand in his own. He brought it to his lips. ¡°My god, you are beautiful.¡±


    She blinked at him. ¡°Oh, uh, thanks?¡±


    He grinned and tugged her toward a chair. ¡°Please, be comfortable. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. You¡¯re like the first lady of the Unseelie.¡±


    She settled for leaning against the arm of the chair. ¡°It¡¯s, um, nice to meet you too.¡±


    Ronan moved to stand beside her, his face an inscrutable mask. ¡°Marlowe, I¡¯m looking for Sylviana.¡±


    Marlowe didn¡¯t even look up at him, instead he continued to smile and gaze disarmingly into Beth¡¯s eyes. ¡°I figured,¡± he said. ¡°Bitch has been taking my business. I was the one that called it in. You have the most unique and stunning eyes, my darling.¡±


    The compliment was unsettling coming from someone who looked like they¡¯d barely finished with puberty. His gaze dropped to the ring on her finger. ¡°And I¡¯m not the only one who noticed. Good job, Mac Nevin. I didn¡¯t think you were the type to be . . .¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°To be what?¡± Ronan asked.


    ¡°Thoughtful.¡±


    Ronan rolled his eyes. ¡°Where can I find Sylviana?¡±


    ¡°Think I¡¯d give that information away for free?¡±


    ¡°You were the one that called it in!¡± Beth pointed out.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Ronan.


    ¡°What do I always want?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve had too much already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save it. For later.¡± Marlowe¡¯s eyes greedily regarded the Knight.


    Ronan pulled a knife from the weapons belt around his waist. Beth realized that she hadn¡¯t seen the belt when they were outside. He must have it glamoured. He held out his palm and made like he was about to slice it open.


    Beth gaped. The drug dealer wanted blood? What?


    ¡°Not yours. Hers. I want to try hers. She¡¯s got to be a noble, or you wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to marry her.¡± Marlowe reached over and caressed Beth¡¯s bare shoulder. She fought the urge to jerk away.


    ¡°Out of the question,¡± said Ronan, his voice made of steel.


    ¡°But Kni -- ¡°


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Then I won¡¯t tell you where to start looking for Sylvie.¡± Marlowe sniffed indignantly, his hand dropping back to his side.


    Ronan groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t make me beat it out of you, Marlowe.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. We¡¯re in good standing. You¡¯d never be able to pay me for information again.¡± Marlowe sat down in the largest armchair in the room and re-steepled his fingers. He looked at Beth expectantly.


    She chewed on her lip. ¡°Why do you want my blood? What are you going to do with it?¡±


    Marlowe¡¯s dark eyes glittered. ¡°I¡¯m going to consume it.¡±


    ¡°Vampires aren¡¯t Fae,¡± said Beth, confused.


    ¡°Not a vampire,¡± said Marlowe, opening his mouth to reveal circle rows of pointed teeth, reminiscent of a lamprey. Beth shuddered. ¡°Just somewhat similar.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± she asked, wondering if she was going to have to go get a transfusion after this.


    ¡°Just a taste. A shot, if you will.¡± He smiled, once again revealing those sharp chompers. Or, more accurately, piercers.


    Ronan turned to Beth. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She nodded. What harm could giving a little blood cause? He still held the knife so she held out her right hand to him. He quickly made a shallow cut.


    Marlowe was there so fast Beth hadn¡¯t even seen him move, holding a small vial underneath to catch the liquid. It didn¡¯t take long to fill.


    Ronan pressed a handkerchief into her hand and she squeezed, stanching the flow as he slid his knife back into his invisible belt.


    ¡°Now speak, Marlowe,¡± he said sternly.


    Marlowe brought the vial to his nose and inhaled deeply. He then stoppered it and sat back down in his chair, clutching the blood to his chest like a precious gem. ¡°Sylviana was last seen consorting with Katya.¡±


    This information did not seem to make Ronan happy. His jaw clenched and his fingers flexed in and out of fists. ¡°What time does Vibe open?¡±


    ¡°Eight,¡± said Marlowe smugly.


    ¡°Any other leads?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to bump uglies with Katya, Mac Nevin? Or maybe you just don¡¯t want her meeting your gorgeous young wife.¡± Marlowe¡¯s gaze slid over Beth again like a physical touch. ¡°Not a virgin, but Katya isn¡¯t as picky as she used to be.¡±


    ¡°She was never picky, Marlowe. She just didn¡¯t want to fuck you,¡± said Ronan.


    Beth barely held back her laughter at the unexpected burn from her solemn husband. By the look on Marlowe¡¯s face it wouldn¡¯t have been appreciated. Before he could come up with a retort, she cut in.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not a virgin?¡± she asked.


    Marlowe turned his attention back to her. ¡°Your blood. Virgin blood is purer, untainted by the soul-mingling side effects of intimacy. That¡¯s why gods prefer virgin sacrifices. I like the spiked stuff, myself.¡±


    That was more than a little disturbing. Beth swallowed.


    ¡°Leads, Marlowe?¡± Ronan asked again, sounding bored now.


    ¡°You could ask around, but Katya¡¯s your best bet. Just bring condoms. You know how she operates.¡± Marlowe¡¯s tone was dismissive. ¡°Goodbye, Knight. And it was a pleasure to meet you, Elizabeth Mac Nevin.¡± Again, he took her hand and brought it to his lips. Beth tried not to react at the thought of the teeth behind those lips.


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± said Beth. She was beginning to crave the less creepy atmosphere of the trash-strewn alley.


    ¡°Until next time,¡± Ronan promised. He turned on his heel and gestured for Beth to go first. The greasy doorman did not make a reappearance as they walked back through the concrete hallway and out the door.


    ¡°So, condoms?¡± Beth asked curiously as they headed back to his bike.


    ¡°Katya¡¯s a succubus. She deals in sex.¡± Ronan helped her climb back onto the bike, then took his place in front of her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Beth.


    Back in her bedroom Ronan had said he sometimes had to fuck for information. This must be one of those times. Irrational jealousy poked at the edges of her mind and she pushed it away. He was her husband, yes, but she¡¯d only just met him a few days ago. Sure he was sexy as hell, but even Beth didn¡¯t jump into bed with a guy on the first date. And besides, he was Maeve¡¯s play thing. Still, something about the idea of it made her agitated.


    ¡°What do we do in the meantime?¡± she asked.


    Ronan started up the bike. ¡°Shake down a few of the local Fae. Buy condoms.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Three hours and four fruitless leads later, Beth and Ronan stepped into an empty pub that hadn¡¯t yet been opened up for the evening. It was spacious and uncluttered, with wooden fixtures and lanterns. It reminded Beth of the Glen and she felt a pang of longing for her bar. She wondered if her regulars had asked after her. They¡¯d probably heard about the wedding and didn¡¯t need to ask.


    ¡°Ronan!¡± came a happy sounding voice.


    It startled Beth. Most of the people they¡¯d come across regarded Ronan with fear or suspicion. But the old man behind the bar was grinning from ear to ear. He was short and somewhat bald with unkempt patches of white hair in odd tufts erupting from his head. He had glasses as thick as Beth¡¯s pinky and dark blue eyes beneath them.


    Ronan returned a smile that nearly made Beth crash into a table on the way to the bar. It wasn¡¯t fair what he did to her.


    ¡°Dougal,¡± he said, more warmth in his tone than she¡¯d ever heard.


    They each took a seat before him and the man began making Ronan a drink without having been asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, my boy. How are you?¡± There was that phrase again; ¡®it¡¯s been too long¡¯. But unlike the rest of the assholes and low-lifes they¡¯d talked to today, this guy seemed to genuinely mean it.


    ¡°I¡¯m well, Dougal. And yourself?¡± A drink was set before him and Ronan picked it up without question.


    ¡°Oh, well enough. I heard Maeve forced you into marriage. What¡¯ll it be, little lady?¡± This was also the first person they had talked to today who seemed to know the marriage was arranged. Interesting.


    ¡°She likes your honeysuckle,¡± Ronan answered for her before she could open her mouth. She glanced sideways at him.


    Dougal chuckled. ¡°Had some of the bottle I sent for your wedding, did ya?¡± His eyes sparkled as he regarded her.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she had the whole thing,¡± Ronan said with a chuckle.


    Seeing Ronan so at ease was such a shock to Beth that it took her a moment to speak. By the time she had untangled her tongue Dougal had pulled a bottle from a large wooden rack and was endeavoring to uncork it.


    ¡°You made it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I did. I used to be the winemaker for the Unseelie Court.¡± He managed to open the bottle and poured some into a beautiful crystal glass for her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, reaching greedily for the wine. Then a thought occurred to her. ¡°So you¡¯re Sebastian¡¯s mentor?¡±


    Dougal snickered. ¡°Yes, I trained the little rascal. Taught him all he knows.¡± He turned to Ronan while Beth took a grateful drink. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, at least.¡±


    She nearly choked on the liquid.


    Ronan smiled, his eyes twinkling. ¡°Yes. There is that.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m sorry for the circumstances. I wish you hadn¡¯t been forced into anything.¡± Dougal looked sympathetic.


    Beth tried not to take it personally. It wasn¡¯t as if her friends had been accepting of Ronan either. Well, except for Sebastian and the twins. Rose was probably flipping out. She really should try and find a way to call her. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to collect her phone since being fae-napped.


    ¡°Her being a Cavanagh does give her a few brownie points though,¡± Dougal continued, winking.


    ¡°You know Rose?¡± she asked, perking up. She assumed it was Rose he knew and not her mother. He wouldn¡¯t be winking were that the case. Or maybe he would, because he¡¯d slept with her. That was a repulsive thought.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, putting her overactive imagination to rest. ¡°We bar owners have a guild, you know.¡±


    ¡°I miss her. I should call her.¡± She took another long pull from the wine. It tasted like euphoria on her tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with her,¡± said Ronan.


    ¡°You lied to her about the thing with Tri, right?¡± Beth could picture her aunt going insane with worry.


    ¡°Thing with Tree?¡± Dougal looked between them, bushy eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Elizabeth was kidnapped briefly by a group of nymphs. I took care of it.¡± Ronan took a big drink of his liquor and Dougal eyed him like he knew there was more to the tale, but he didn¡¯t push. Instead he topped of Beth¡¯s wine.


    She gave him another grateful smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to need all the alcohol I can get if we¡¯re really going to do what I think we¡¯re going to do later,¡± she informed him.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Dougal asked.


    Ronan grimaced. ¡°We have a visit with Katya to make this evening.¡±


    Dougal laughed. ¡°Have fun, my boy. I haven¡¯t seen Katya in an age, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just as demanding as ever. Whether you¡¯re married or not.¡±


    Ronan sighed just as a low buzz sounded and caused Beth to jump. Ronan reached into his invisible weapons belt and pulled out a phone. He glanced at the screen and passed it to her. Flashing across the screen was the word ¡®Steward¡¯ and a picture of Rose.


    ¡°Speak of the devil!¡± Beth said tipsily as she hopped off her barstool and tapped the phone to answer. ¡°Rose?¡±


    ¡°Oh. My. God. Finally!¡± Her aunt¡¯s voice was frantic. ¡°Beth, are you okay? Ronan¡¯s been assuring me but he wouldn¡¯t let me talk to you and your phone¡¯s been off and I just --¡±


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯m okay, I swear.¡± Beth put her hand over the receiver for a moment and pointed to the outside. Ronan nodded and she headed that way, slipping out the door. ¡°I¡¯ve just been . . . busy.¡±


    ¡°Busy with what? Having sex with the Queen¡¯s Knight?¡± Rose had never been one to hold back her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I missed the wedding. Fuck, I¡¯m sorry you had a wedding! The Dark Lady knew I¡¯d object so she made sure I had to stay at the Glen. I didn¡¯t even realize what happened until Ronan called me. Honey, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Beth leaned against the brick facade of the pub. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m ¡­ getting to know Ronan. We aren¡¯t having sex. We only just met each other.¡±


    ¡°Mm. But he¡¯s so pretty though.¡±


    ¡°Rose!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sweetness. I know he¡¯s your hubby now.¡± There was a long sigh, filled with sympathy as well as worry.


    ¡°Rose? I have a question.¡± Something had been niggling at her mind since her wedding.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡±


    ¡°Katherine said that Delphine was running errands for the Queen, but I never saw her pass through the gate. You¡¯d think I¡¯d see her, right?¡±


    There was silence for a moment and Beth¡¯s stomach sank.


    ¡°She would come through on your days off now and again. Sometimes even on the days you worked, but before or after your shifts.¡±


    Beth wanted to cry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! You know how much I wanted her to come with Benji and I! I could have found her! Could have --¡±


    ¡°Could have what? Convinced her to go against orders from the Dark Lady? That would have been reckless on her part and you know it. She told me not to tell you. She said she didn¡¯t want any courtly attention drawn to you and her cousin. I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart.¡±


    Beth bit her lip. She understood Rose¡¯s motivation for keeping the secret, but she was still frustrated. She¡¯d been so close to seeing Delphine again. Sometimes only by a few hours.


    ¡°How long has it been since she was last through?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Six months or so.¡± Beth could hear the bustle of a busy bar behind Rose¡¯s tired breathing. ¡°I miss you, honey. The Glen misses you. I know this marriage is never what you wanted. I¡¯m sorry. For what it¡¯s worth, Ronan is pretty solid. He always comes and tosses out angry drunks when I call. Have you figured out why you were forced to marry him?¡±


    Of course Rose knew as well as anyone there wouldn¡¯t have been a wedding for no reason. Well, as well as Dougal at least.


    ¡°I have, yeah. I¡¯ll tell you later. It has to do with my mother.¡± She glanced around, suddenly worried that someone could be listening in. ¡°I¡¯m in New York right now. Running some errands with Ronan. Just rest assured that I¡¯m okay. We¡¯re on our honeymoon for a few more days. I¡¯ll try to come visit you as soon as possible. I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sweetheart. Love you.¡± Rose sounded satisfied, at least for now. She was more of a mom to Beth than Fianna had ever been, though she was young enough that Beth really thought of her more as an older sister.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± She ended the call and took a few deep breaths, her thoughts with Delphine. She looked up at the darkening sky. Evening meant nightfall in autumn. She shivered again and wished she¡¯d had time to grab a jacket. Hopefully the Succubus¡¯ club would be warm.


    Beth went back inside and took her seat, sliding Ronan¡¯s phone over to him. The men were talking about Sylviana.


    ¡°Smuggling, you say?¡± Dougal asked. He leaned on the bar now, chin resting on his hand.


    ¡°So says Marlowe.¡± Ronan¡¯s drink was now empty, but he¡¯d either refused a refill or Dougal hadn¡¯t yet made it.


    ¡°Marlowe¡¯s such a little prick.¡± The word sounded extra mean coming from such a jolly looking man.


    Beth snorted. ¡°I¡¯m glad I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so.¡±


    ¡°I never said otherwise,¡± Ronan informed her. The alcohol had put a little color into his angular cheeks and Beth was lying to herself if she denied liking it. She found herself staring at him incoherently for a moment, having flashbacks to the kiss at their wedding. She felt her own cheeks heat in response.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± said Dougal, changing the subject. ¡°You two make a fine looking couple.¡±


    Ronan looked away from her. ¡°It is good to know we are able to look the part. How¡¯s Rose?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± said Beth. ¡°Pissed, but fine. I would like to visit her soon, if we can.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We can after we find Sylviana.¡±


    She smiled, reaching for her wine again.


    ¡°You two should eat. Nachos sound good?¡± Dougal pulled on an apron.


    They both readily agreed and he headed to the kitchen.


    Over the next hour or so employees started filtering in as the pub prepared to open for the night. Ronan and Dougal chatted while they ate. They parted from him with a promise to return if they needed a place to stay.

 Chapter 9 - Almost

    Katya¡¯s club, Vibe, turned out to be popping. As in, the line was wrapped around the block. Ronan bypassed it, of course. The bouncer was female, which surprised Beth, and she was very attractive. Tall and muscular and definitely Fae, her long platinum hair was pulled into a top-ponytail and her green eyes lit up at the sight of Ronan. She held up a hand to cut off a douchey looking college kid trying to talk his way in. She smiled, her blood red lips parting to reveal unnaturally white teeth.


    ¡°Ronan,¡± she purred. ¡°It has been too long.¡±


    ¡°Nearly a year,¡± Ronan agreed. ¡°Is Katya in?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Her tongue caught on the ¡®s¡¯, making her sound like a snake. ¡°Go on in. She¡¯ll be in the office.¡±


    Ronan nodded and started forward. Beth went to follow but a hand was laid on her shoulder.


    ¡°And where do you think you are going?¡± asked the bouncer.


    Beth looked up at her, startled.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me, Nastasia,¡± said Ronan.


    ¡°You brought a date to Katya¡¯s?¡± Disbelief colored her tone.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Ronan held up his hand, catching the reflection of the neon lights in the facets of the jewels.


    Nastasia hissed. ¡°Ridiculous. The Knight should not be wed.¡± But she released Beth all the same.


    Ronan slid his hand into hers and pulled her through the door and inside.


    The club was dark and fog covered the floor. The place was already packed, despite it still being fairly early in the evening. A glass bar lit up by an LED outline took up almost an entire wall. Ronan started through the crowd, keeping a firm grip on her hand as they wound between the drunk college students. The air was humid but not in an unpleasant way, just enough to heat everyone up and then effectively chill them when the door was opened, letting a breeze in.


    Once they made it across the floor they ducked into a side hallway, dimly lit with red bulbs. That wasn¡¯t a good sign. Ronan walked to the end of the hall and stopped in front of a door, knocking.


    ¡°Come in,¡± came a sultry voice.


    Ronan opened it and they stepped inside. This room looked like something out of a sexy noir film. There was a large mahogany desk that sat across from a black chaise lounge. Red christmas lights were strung about and the air was a heady scent of sex mixed with roses. The woman sitting on the desk in front of them made the bouncer outside look like cat food.


    The succubus was wearing a short black dress that highlighted her cleavage. Her bright red hair was falling in gently curling waves around her shoulders. Her lips were painted a magenta and curved up delightedly at the sight of Ronan.


    ¡°Marlowe said you might be paying me a visit.¡± Her voice was husky. Beth noticed her legs were long and she wore stockings and a garter belt that wasn¡¯t hidden at all by the short dress. Her eyes found Beth and narrowed. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Surely you heard about my wedding,¡± Ronan said, giving Beth¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze.


    Beth got the feeling that Ronan was going to try and use his being married as a way to get out of sex with the succubus. But that seemed insane. Beth hadn¡¯t ever really been attracted to women but she already wouldn¡¯t say no to sex with Katya. Her mind was cloudy, like maybe the air in here was affecting her.


    ¡°You know I make it a habit to stay out of the goings on at the Palace,¡± Katya said, her eyes dropping to where Ronan and Beth¡¯s hands were linked. A look of distaste crossed her face. ¡°Show me your bride.¡±


    ¡°This is Elizabeth Mac Nevin.¡± Ronan brought their hands up and kissed her knuckles. She knew this was all for show, but she still felt the kiss burn into her and tingle all the way down to her toes.


    ¡°I see.¡± The succubus¡¯ eyes roamed every visible inch of Beth for a moment before snapping back to Ronan. ¡°Why are you here? What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Sylviana,¡± Ronan said, releasing Beth¡¯s hand. Obviously he had no need for it now.


    ¡°Of course you are.¡± Katya sighed. She crossed those long legs out in front of her and leaned back on her elbows, looking up at Ronan through her abnormally long eyelashes. Damn Fae mascara. Her voice was sultry again. ¡°But what¡¯s in it for me? I wouldn¡¯t give away my favorite Selkie if the return weren¡¯t ¡­ exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I have money --¡± Ronan started, but was cut off by deep laughter.


    ¡°I have no need for money, Knight. You know what it is I desire.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s shoulders dropped slightly. ¡°Of course. Elizabeth, if you would please wait in the hall?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± said the succubus. ¡°Tell me. Why is it that though you two are wed you have not yet consummated your marriage?¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Neither had an answer. Beth glanced awkwardly up at Ronan who was scowling at the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± Katya insisted. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re attracted to one another. I can feel it. The want alone is almost enough for me to feed off of.¡± She tapped a finger against her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I want you two to do it.¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t have heard her right. ¡°... it?¡± she asked, her voice coming out as a nervous squeak.


    ¡°Sex. I want you two to fuck on my desk. I don¡¯t have to be involved to reap the benefits. I can feed from across the room.¡± Katya¡¯s eyes danced.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there enough lusty college kids grinding out there to last you a lifetime?¡± Ronan asked, gesturing in the direction of the dance floor.


    ¡°Hardly any of them are Fae, darling. And you know how much I love your ¡­ flavor.¡± She bit her bottom lip and winked at him. ¡°Besides, Ronan. You¡¯re strung tighter than a bad bow.¡± She stood and stretched, moving away from the desk. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what to do. You two don¡¯t seem acclimated to one another yet.¡±


    Beth was nearly shaking. Either with fear of this devilish woman or with want she couldn¡¯t tell, but it was suddenly really damn hot in here.


    ¡°Kiss her, Ronan,¡± Katya commanded, folding herself gracefully onto the chaise lounge.


    ¡°You promise me you¡¯ll tell us what we need to know if we do this?¡± he asked, his voice low and gravelly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a fucking address. Now kiss her.¡±


    Ronan turned to Beth and met her eyes, his brows drawn together in question.


    She nodded in response and he dipped his head. Their lips met, lightly at first, just like the kiss at their wedding. When that familiar lightning travelled through her veins Beth pressed harder and Ronan brought a hand up, cupping her cheek. He smelled like evergreen and lemongrass, just as before, but he tasted like honey and desire.


    She wanted to drink him in. Her tongue slid greedily against his lips and he opened for her with a groan that shook her to her core. Then there was no stopping them. His mouth was hot and she reached up, gripping the back of his neck. His hands slid down to her hips and he lifted her onto the desk, shoving himself between her legs.


    Beth had always had a strong sense of who she was. Had never questioned her place in the world. But right now, she felt as though maybe she had been created to do just this. Kissing Ronan was like gulping oxygen after a lifetime under water; intoxicating and absolutely necessary. And then he rocked against her and she nearly lost her mind. Those wonderful leather pants did little to restrain his impressively large arousal and she felt it on her belly like a brand. A moan ripped from her and he gently bit her lower lip in response, causing her toes to curl.


    ¡°Off with your shirt, Elizabeth,¡± Katya instructed, making Beth jump. She had forgotten the succubus was there too.


    Beth pulled away from Ronan long enough to tug her top over her head, keeping her gaze on his face. He looked wild. His dark eyes had somehow grown darker and his cheeks were flushed, his lips red from her kisses.


    ¡°Bra too,¡± said Katya.


    Beth glanced at her in annoyance and reached around, unhooking and pulling off her bra and tossing it aside. She didn¡¯t have time for this. All she wanted was to feel Ronan¡¯s lips on hers again. And then he brought his hands up to her breasts and she changed her mind, because she had time for this too.


    Her nipples were already straining but the feel of his rough palms on them made her shake. Then he lowered his head and sucked her left one into his mouth and Beth couldn¡¯t help but cry out. She brought her hands up and laced her fingers into his hair, throwing her head back as he caressed her with that magnificent tongue. He switched to the other side and her nails scratched against his scalp, awarding from him an approving groan.


    Beth was panting when he brought his head up and kissed her again, sliding his tongue deep inside her mouth.


    ¡°Ah ah, Ronan. Your shirt now,¡± ordered the succubus.


    Ronan growled and started unbuttoning the red vampire shirt without stopping the kiss, which was good, because Beth was almost certain she would die if he stopped the kiss. She brought her hands up and rewarded his efforts by running her fingertips down each section of skin as he exposed it, never ceasing the motion of her tongue sucking needily on his. When his shirt was off she flattened her palms against his chest and realized that he was shaking too. She brushed over his erect nipples and he growled again, deeply. She decided that she loved that sound.


    Ronan slowly pushed Beth back onto the desk, settling his weight against her. She gasped into his mouth at the feel of her rigid nipples against his bare chest. The intensity between them was growing, flowing through her limbs and mind until all she could focus on was how damn good he felt on top of her.


    He ground against her core and she cried out, bringing her hands up to scratch at his scalp again, which only made him grind harder. At this rate she was going to combust before they ever got their pants off.


    ¡°Okay, now stop,¡± Katya said suddenly, her voice full of malicious glee.


    Naturally, Beth and Ronan ignored her.


    ¡°Stop or I won¡¯t give you the address,¡± she sing songed.


    That did the trick.


    Ronan went still atop her and slowly stood, his eyes devouring her. He was a glorious sight to behold. His hair was tousled and his lips were swollen. His chest and abs were just as mouthwatering as ever and oh, his happy trail led to the head of his cock which was slick and peaking out above the waist of those phenomenal pants. Beth swallowed, all of her attention drawn there. When used in reference to Ronan, the term ¡®happy trail¡¯ should be changed to ¡®ecstatic trail¡¯ or even maybe ¡®mind-blowing trail¡¯, she decided.


    Katya snapped her fingers and Beth blinked a few times, trying to regain her sanity.


    Ronan moved first, tugging his pants up a little and reaching down for his shirt. He turned away from Beth to face Katya as he buttoned up. Beth was left panting and half naked on the desk, her body on fire. She reached for her bra.


    Katya seemed to be glowing, obviously having fed off of them while they generated sensual energy for her. Her eyes were alight and she beamed up at Ronan. She held out her hand and he approached her, grasping the piece of paper she offered.


    ¡°My god,¡± Katya purred, her bright eyes half-lidded and fixed on Beth. ¡°You, Elizabeth, are absolutely delicious. I¡¯ve never been more fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Is this the address?¡± Ronan asked, his voice low and rough. Just the sound of it after what they¡¯d done caused goosebumps to erupt all over Beth¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes dear. And take it easy on Sylvie, would you? She¡¯s a sweet girl. Good with her tongue.¡±


    Ronan grunted noncommittally and turned toward the door, looking anywhere but at Beth who was pulling her shirt over her head.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he barked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Beth ran fingers through her hair a few times, trying to get back to any semblance of presentable. She was shaking still, her heart pounding, but her legs held her when she stood up.

 Chapter 10 - A Selkie, Drugs and the Undead

    The cold night air was a welcome slap in the face. Ronan was keeping up the four feet distance between them she¡¯d grown accustomed to, but she could tell he was tense.


    Beth had never before felt anything like what they had shared. Maybe it had been Katya¡¯s influence, but even now she burned for him. Her mind was going over all of the reasons as to why it would be a bad idea to push him into the nearest alley and have her way with him, assuming he¡¯d let her. Mostly she came up with rats and used needles. Even the fact that the Queen called upon him all the time for personal pleasure was barely on Beth¡¯s radar tonight. Their chemistry was just too explosive. She wondered if it was like that for he and Maeve, maybe Ronan¡¯s tongue was just magical. The thought made her sick to her stomach.


    He swung his leg over the bike and she slid on behind him, like they¡¯d done countless times today, but this time it was different. This time her arms around his middle and her legs against his felt too good, almost overstimulating. She bit back a groan. He started the engine and they were off, weaving in between cars.


    By the time they made it to a worn down looking apartment complex in an even more worn down neighborhood, Beth had mostly gotten herself under control. The sinister atmosphere helped. Shadows lived in every crevice and the scent of urine was strong.


    Beth followed Ronan through a front door that looked like it had once had a code-lock system. Now the latch was torn off and the number pad was dark. The urine scent only got worse once they were inside, but it was joined by the welcomed smell of weed and alcohol.


    Ronan pulled the slip of paper from his shirt pocket and unfolded it. He glanced around and then headed for the stairs, Beth in his wake. Someone watched them from a cracked open door which slammed as they passed.


    Friendly people, Beth noted.


    The second floor creaked with every step. The two of them stopped at a door marked 2C and Ronan knocked.


    ¡°Sylvie may or may not be a threat. Be on your guard,¡± he said without looking at her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The door opened about an inch and suspicious eyes peeked under the chain lock. As soon as they took in Ronan, they widened. ¡°Knight,¡± breathed a female voice.


    Ronan was so popular.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Or not, though Beth.


    ¡°Sylvie, let me in,¡± Ronan ordered. His tone had become authoritative. It was the tone Beth was starting to recognize as his ¡®sheriff voice¡¯.


    ¡°Please, Ronan, just go away.¡±


    ¡°Release the chain or I will break out.¡± Every word sounded dangerous. Beth shouldn¡¯t like it but she did.


    There was a pause and then the door closed, then opened again, this time wide. Sylvie was a little shorter than Beth but attractive in a pixie kind of way, even half devoured by shadow as she was. She looked familiar but Beth couldn¡¯t quite place her. More than likely Beth had served her at the Glen. The girl had brown eyes and a short black mohawk. She looked up at Ronan with what was unmistakably shame. If they were on the fence about whether or not she was guilty, this settled it.


    Ronan pushed past her into the small apartment. Beth followed, giving the girl a weak smile. The space was cozy, illuminated by five or six hanging lanterns. It was a studio apartment with cracks in the plaster and exposed piping; cheap but charming, as far as Beth was concerned.


    Beth took a few steps in and heard the selkie shut the door behind them before she felt it. And oh, god, it was strong. Memories of ingesting the servant¡¯s soul at her wedding reception swept over her and Beth felt an echo of the sheer ecstasy that had accompanied it, immediately followed by the urgent, unbearable hunger for more. She gasped, suddenly aching with agonizing emptiness.


    Ronan was in front of her swiftly, strong hands gripping her shoulders as he bent his head to peer into her face. ¡°What is it, Elizabeth?¡±


    It took Beth a moment to work through the gnawing pain of the void, but looking into his eyes helped. ¡°A soul. Or souls. Disembodied?¡±


    Sylvie was wide-eyed. ¡°What is she talking about?¡±


    Ronan ignored her, instead staring intently at his wife. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Beth knew she was shaking now. Souls were near, and all the more powerful because they weren¡¯t bound inside flesh. Every thought in her mind was centered upon taking them inside her as she had before, on finding that feeling again. ¡°I want it,¡± she whispered to him, pleading with her eyes.


    Ronan frowned, an air of panic to him. He looked at Sylvie. ¡°Do you have souls?¡±


    ¡°Souls?¡± she asked, alarmed.


    ¡°Fae Souls. Detached.¡± He was looking around now for what Beth could already feel. In fact, she could sense every inch of distance between it and herself.


    She spun out of his startled grasp and turned to the corner. A low table stacked with various odds and ends boasted a silver thermos. A soul-filled silver thermos. Beth started in that direction as soon as she pinpointed it, but Ronan caught her arm.


    ¡°Thermos,¡± she hissed, reaching for it even though she was too far away to reach it.


    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± he said warningly, pulling her back around to face him. He stared imploringly into her eyes. ¡°Elizabeth, I need you to get yourself under control. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I want it,¡± she said, this time a little more coherently.


    He leaned down and kissed her and all of the lusty feelings she¡¯d spent the last twenty minutes fighting off came flooding back with a vengeance, somehow trumping her need for the soul-juice.


    Ronan pulled away and cupped her cheeks, his fierce gaze engulfing her. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Beth swallowed and managed to nod, her breathing out of control. Had he just used her attracting to him as a distraction? Tears pricked her eyes at the swift change of emotions from desperate to on fire to used.


    Ronan turned away from her and crossed the few steps to the table, snatching up the thermos. He turned accusatively to Sylvie, who was standing to the side looking like someone had just applied jumper cables to her puppy. ¡°What the fuck are you doing with this?¡±


    Beth blinked at the Knight, surprised. Had he cussed? She must be rubbing off on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just moving it. I get it over the border a-and pass it off. That¡¯s all!¡± The girl shrank down as Ronan rounded on her, his rage almost palpable.


    Beth took a few deep breaths and was glad when the need for souls receded. She¡¯d never encountered it in an extracted form before. It drew her like a moth to a flame. The want for more of Ronan¡¯s lips was still there too, so she focused on that. It was an easier hurt to deal with.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Ronan, I didn¡¯t mean to piss you off,¡± Sylvie said meekly.


    He opened his mouth, dark eyes blazing, but something slammed hard against the door, interrupting him before he could talk.


    Sylvie let out a small shriek and she and Beth both turned in time to face the entrance. Another slam sounded and Ronan¡¯s sword was suddenly in his hand. He pushed in front of the girls with a low growl. The door burst inward, flying off it¡¯s hinges. In stormed creatures Beth thought she would only ever see in the Hedge and she nearly threw up right there.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Ronan muttered. He immediately maneuvered into a whirlwind of sword swinging. There were six of them in total.


    ¡°Revenants!¡± Beth called to him, looking around frantically for a weapon. She could use her mortal self-defense training all she wanted on these guys, but she had a feeling they weren¡¯t going down without something sharp becoming intimately acquainted with their body parts.


    Ronan pulled a knife from his belt and tossed it to Beth. She caught it, barely. She glanced at Sylvie and was surprised to see the selkie with a gun in her hands.


    ¡°What are revenants?¡± Sylvie asked, squinting at one for a moment before shooting it in the chest. It didn¡¯t stop its movements.


    ¡°Soulless Fae,¡± Beth explained, lunging for the arm of one when he came close enough. She managed a good slash at him before Ronan pulled him back into the fray.


    The six of them were circling him. They undoubtedly wanted the souls and Beth noticed that he¡¯d stashed the thermos in his weapons belt. He was keeping them at bay with his trenchant blade.


    ¡°Elizabeth, what kills them?¡± called Ronan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Beth cried. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it!¡±


    In the Hedge Beth had always just managed to run away. She¡¯d gotten in a few good stabs with glass but it hadn¡¯t affected them. Not even Benji¡¯s fire had.


    Sylvie launched another bullet, this time dead center between a revenant¡¯s eyes. The wound seemed to have no effect on the creature whatsoever other than a new hole in its head.


    ¡°Nice shot,¡± Beth muttered.


    Sylvie jerked her head in response.


    One revenant managed to escape Ronan¡¯s herd and ambled quickly in their direction. His white eyes were eerie as he fixed them on Beth and growled ravenously. She brandished the knife and didn¡¯t hesitate to shove it deeply into his chest when he lunged. He fought back, going for her shoulder with his mouth.


    He struck and Beth cried out, feeling his teeth sink into her flesh. Another shot echoed and blood poured from a sudden hole in his throat. Beth gave Sylvie a hurried smile and the selkie winked in return. Beth pulled the knife out and shoved it straight into the bullet wound, ripping it to the side. A spurt of hot blood splashed across her chest and she gasped.


    The revenant went down, dropping to the floor with Beth atop him. She pushed up until she was straddling him and then pulled the knife again, harder, severing the neck. This seemed to do the trick. Fortunately, Beth wasn¡¯t as nauseated as she thought she¡¯d be if she ever had to slice someone¡¯s throat open. Maybe she had a knack for this.


    ¡°Decapitation!¡± she called, watching closely for any signs of movement. When there were none, she rose.


    Distantly Beth was aware of the blood from her shoulder cascading down her arm and soaking the left side of her shirt.


    God damnit. She loved this shirt.


    Without really thinking she pulled another revenant from those surrounding Ronan and aimed for his jugular, lunging. Another hot spray of blood showered her. Unsurprisingly, this one tried to bite at her as well. She was ready for it this time and dodged to the side while jamming the knife into his neck. Four more blasts rang off and a figure dropped to the ground to her right, his head shot clean off.


    Beth¡¯s revenant bit at her again and she tugged, dragging the knife. He went down and she straddled him, just like the last one, ripping the knife one more time across his throat and sitting back when it detached from the head. When she looked up Ronan and Sylvie were both staring at her. Ronan had made quick work of the remaining three revenants, dispatching with their heads a lot more cleanly than she and Sylvie had theirs. But he had a longer blade.


    The blood that covered Beth was quickly cooling and she stood, stepping off the motionless revenant torso. Her shoulder hurt like a bitch.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sylvie reloaded her gun.


    ¡°They were after the souls,¡± Beth informed her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they were souls,¡± Sylvie said.


    ¡°What did you think you were smuggling?¡± Ronan asked angrily. His eyes lingered on Beth, checking her over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. Sometimes it¡¯s better that way.¡± The selkie grabbed a leather backpack and began stuffing clothes inside.


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t had to deal with any other revenants?¡± Beth asked.


    ¡°I only got home an hour ago,¡± said Sylvie. She clasped the bag and turned to Ronan. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Either you give me back that thermos and I deliver it to the intended recipient with you as an escort or you confiscate it, like I have a feeling you¡¯re going to, and let me come along so you can protect me when my boss finds out I lost the juice and comes to find me.¡±


    ¡°The latter.¡± Ronan stepped toward Beth, eyes landing on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re bitten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent sure I¡¯m not going to become a zombie. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Beth tried to roll her shoulder back and winced. She handed Ronan back the knife she had borrowed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dougal¡¯s. I¡¯ll be able to patch you up.¡± Ronan turned decisively to the opening where the door had previously been. ¡°Do you have everything you need in order to be lost for a while Sylviana?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    Then they were out and down the stairs, rushing past the skeevy tenants who had come out of their apartments to rubberneck. Somehow they managed to fit onto the bike. Beth made sure that Sylvie was sandwiched between them, unsure of how she¡¯d handle being pressed against Ronan and his thermos full of souls.


    Ronan sped across the city. For a terrifying moment, Beth thought he might use the reality manipulation capabilities that the bike possessed, but he didn¡¯t. Still, it seemed to take no time at all for them to pull up outside Dougal¡¯s. The bar looked like it had already closed down for the night. The door was locked and Ronan pounded on it urgently, flanked by the two blood covered women.


    Dougal appeared from the back and rushed to let them in.


    ¡°Ronan! What happened?¡± He locked the door behind them and led them all to an obscure set of stairs by the restrooms.


    ¡°We were attacked by revenants,¡± he bit out, following the short man up. ¡°Elizabeth¡¯s injured. Do you have first aid?¡±


    ¡°Sylvie¡¯s fine, thanks for asking,¡± Beth heard the selkie grumble.


    ¡°Of course I have first aid,¡± Dougal said as they reached a landing.


    The apartment must have run the length of the entire bar because it was huge. It was furnished with the same type of blonde wood as the tables and bar below and one wall was completely made up of windows. Beth couldn¡¯t help but gape at the tastefulness of the area while Ronan took her good arm and lead her to a dining room table. He sat her down in one of the chairs and Dougal joined them a moment later with a box.


    ¡°Stop acting like it¡¯s a snake bite, Ronan,¡± Beth said, not really able to bring herself to look at him without that insistent surge of need from before. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the souls he harbored or if it was just him.


    Sylvie sat down across from them and propped her head on her hands. ¡°I heard you got married, Ronan, but I don¡¯t think I really believed it.¡±


    Beth focused her eyes on the table, teeth gritted. Her shoulder stung angrily.


    Ronan pulled a knife from his invisi-belt and cut the strap of Beth¡¯s shirt, along with the strap of her bra, in one snip.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she protested.


    ¡°The blood would never have come out, lass, I¡¯m sorry to say,¡± said Dougal. He was soaking cotton balls in antiseptic.


    ¡°That¡¯s why leather is amazing,¡± Sylvie said, shrugging out of her leather jacket and smiling at it appreciatively. The blood either hadn¡¯t penetrated the thick material or was blending in really well. Beth suspected the latter.


    ¡°I need a shower,¡± Beth said, then sucked in a breath as Ronan pressed one of the cotton balls to her shoulder.


    ¡°You all do, it looks like,¡± Dougal said. ¡°I¡¯m going to pop down and grab a little bottle of wine for your pain.¡± He left for the stairs.


    ¡°Hold still,¡± Ronan ordered, and before she could stop herself Beth was looking up into his face.


    Tingles of awareness danced along her skin as she felt herself drown momentarily in his eyes. She remembered them as they¡¯d been a few hours ago; wild with need. She shivered. He looked away, focusing on her shoulder.


    ¡°Who is your boss, Sylvie?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You promise you¡¯ll protect me? I need a place to stay too.¡± Sylvie leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. ¡°Since my apartment is now a revenant tomb.¡±


    Ronan glanced at Beth, an eyebrow raised in question.


    ¡°Yes, fine,¡± she said, hissing as he dragged a cotton ball through a trench in her skin. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem like you need protecting. You¡¯re kind of a badass.¡±


    Sylvie snorted. ¡°I wish. I know how to use a gun, and I can fight with blades a little bit, but only as much as Ronan and Sebastian taught me back in the day.¡±


    Beth looked at her in surprise. ¡°You hung out with them at the palace?¡±


    ¡°We were a trio of mischief,¡± said Sylvie, a hint of nostalgia in her features.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be again,¡± Beth said, trying not to snap. It was difficult, though, when Ronan was slathering her shoulder up with some sort of painful salve.


    Dougal reappeared and set a bottle on  the table along with four wine glasses.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re kind of a badass too, Mrs. Mac Nevin,¡± Sylvie said as the wine was poured.


    Beth winced. ¡°I¡¯m never going to get used to being called that. And I¡¯m not a badass. I¡¯ve taken some mortal martial arts and self defense classes and Sebastian and I spar. Most of what I know, I learned from him.¡±


    ¡°You and Sebastian close?¡± Sylvie asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re roommates.¡± A glass was slid toward her and she took it, drinking deeply. ¡°Dougal, you are wonderful.¡±


    The older Fae chuckled. ¡°Thanks lass. It¡¯s been awhile since anyone noticed.¡±


    Ronan shot him a rueful glance as he finished applying a bandage to Beth. He sat back and picked up his wine, taking a long pull.


    There was a moment of exhausted silence as the four of them each enjoyed their wine.


    ¡°The rumors said it was an arranged marriage,¡± said Sylvie, her tone accusing.


    Beth was weary. Now that the adrenaline from the fight was wearing off she could feel every ache, and some of them were from getting blue-balled by Katya. Thinking back now, it was difficult to believe any of that scene in the succubus¡¯ office had ever happened.


    ¡°It was.¡± Ronan finally looked somewhat relaxed. His wine glass was already half empty.


    ¡°Then what the hell was with that kiss?¡± Sylvie asked.


    Dougal¡¯s eyes shot to Ronan, bright with interest.


    ¡°It was a distraction tactic,¡± Ronan said dismissively.


    ¡°From what?¡±


    ¡°From the souls. Your cargo seems to be highly, highly addictive.¡±


    ¡°And what? Your girlfriend¡¯s a druggie?¡±


    Ronan sat up straight. ¡°Wife. And souls aren¡¯t drugs. Her power gives her direct contact with them. Therefore she is more susceptible to their . . . attraction.¡±


    Sylvie looked Beth over once again, this time with both curiosity and a hint of fear. ¡°So what¡¯s your power?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. You don¡¯t want to know.¡± Beth knew that just thinking about it might send her over the edge again. She wondered how long Ronan was going to keep that thermos near her. Maybe he was going to use it to train her or something, build up a tolerance. Or perhaps he really was a villain, and would use it to get her even more addicted so she couldn¡¯t even try to turn down the Queen¡¯s soul-sucking commands.


    Beth yawned. ¡°Are we going home tonight?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room here if you want to stay. Couches and a guest room and whatnot,¡± said Dougal. ¡°And I¡¯ll even make you breakfast in the morning.¡±


    That perked Beth up. The man could cook, if dinner earlier was any indication.


    Ronan glanced at her excitement and she could see she saw the corner of his lips twitch up ever so slightly. ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you, thank you Dougal.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure. I¡¯ll go and get the bedroom ready.¡± He stood and trundled toward a hallway, and then was out of sight.


    Beth tried to take another gulp of her wine and then frowned when it was gone already.


    ¡°Here,¡± Sylvie said, bottle in hand. She poured more for each of them and then offered it to Ronan who shook his head. ¡°Still never let your guard down, huh?¡± She offered him a small smile.


    Ronan replied with a hard gaze. ¡°Do I really have to remind you that we were just attacked by revenants? They were after your thermos, Sylvie, which I still have in my possession. Rest is not really an option right now.¡±


    ¡°So get rid of it,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Drop it in a dumpster somewhere.¡±


    Beth grimaced. ¡°It would kill any mortal who found it. Not to mention draw revenants ot them if there are more. They¡¯re not supposed to be able to get out of the Hedge, right? I¡¯ve only ever seen them in the Hedge.¡±


    Sylvie blinked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Hedge?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not supposed to be out of the Hedge,¡± Ronan confirmed, ignoring Sylvie¡¯s question. ¡°So either someone has found a way to let them out or someone is creating new ones on the outside.¡±


    Beth shuddered at the thought. Revenants had haunted her dreams since she was a little girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone but the Hedge King could open a new gate. At least that¡¯s what the stories say. And I think Rose would notice if a group of revenants came traipsing through the Glen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it being possible.¡± Ronan¡¯s dark eyes settled on Beth, his mouth curved into a thoughtful frown.


    ¡°But I guess if someone is able to extract and contain souls then it¡¯s safe to reason that they are leaving revenants in their wake,¡± said Beth, suddenly dizzy. She took another pull from her wine.


    Ronan¡¯s frown deepened and he turned to the selkie. ¡°Who are you working for, Sylvie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± said Ronan, causing Beth to jump and blink at him. ¡°You know everyone at Court.¡±


    Sylvie would only know everyone at Court if she was noble herself. Even the servants weren¡¯t expected to keep track of all the courtiers. Beth squinted at her, trying to place her again. She was still familiar but Beth couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on why.


    ¡°He¡¯s not part of the Court. I think he¡¯s a hermit. I had to go to his hut in the Drochaid.¡±


    Beth and Ronan both grimaced in unison.


    ¡°How did you know to find him?¡± asked Ronan.


    ¡°A messenger came to me. A child.¡±


    ¡°In Faerie?¡± Ronan sounded disbelieving.


    ¡°No. At my apartment.¡±


    ¡°And you just went?¡± Beth asked, appalled that anyone would follow a strange child not only into Faerie but into the Drochaid.


    ¡°There was a lot of money offered,¡± Sylvie said defensively. ¡°And my life was slightly threatened.¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t deny that she would have done the same under those circumstances, so she stayed silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s our next step then. We¡¯ll go to his hut in the Drochaid,¡± Ronan said decisively.


    Well, thought Beth, doesn¡¯t that just sound like a bathtub full of candy? She rubbed her forehead, exhausted.


    Sylvie took a breath as if to speak but she was interrupted by the sound of breaking glass. The three of them jumped up instantly but it moved fast enough that even Ronan didn¡¯t catch it when it whooshed across the room and into Beth, pinning her against the wall.


    Beth gasped and blinked down at who she realized looked a lot like Marlowe, but younger. He¡¯d been roughly fifteen when they¡¯d met this afternoon, now he seemed about twelve. His teeth were bared and Beth jerked in revulsion when she caught sight of them. Each and every one was pointed and looked sharp, reminding her of a lamprey.


    She struggled but he was much stronger than an actual twelve year old. He licked his lips and leaned in, sinking those terrifying teeth into the right side of her neck, piercing the flesh easily. Beth must have some karma with getting bitten today, she decided as she began screaming. Her knees buckled with the pain but Marlowe held her upright, trapped.


    The next moment he was ripped off of her and she slumped, sliding down the wall and looking up dazedly. Ronan was holding the thrashing Marlowe by his arms, which were pinned behind his back. But the boy was putting up one hell of a fight and Ronan struggled to keep him there. Beth put a hand to her throat, knowing to try and stem the flow of blood.


    Dougal was there beside her in the next instant, holding a bar rag to her wound. She watched as Sylvie moved to help Ronan try to contain the little terror.


    ¡°Her blood! Just give me her blood! Marlowe screeched, his voice the high-pitched timbre of a prepubescent boy. ¡°I need it! Just fucking give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Hold this here,¡± Dougal ordered, placing her hand over the cloth.


    Marlowe brought his legs up and kicked at Sylvie, catching her in the chest and sending her flying backwards across the room. Ronan still had a grip on his arms but it didn¡¯t look like it would last very long. The demon boy jerked hard and was kicking off of everything near him.


    Dougal opened a kitchen cabinet and pulled out a small vial then warily approached them. Sylvie was back up and approaching too. She looked like she was trying to decide how best to tackle Marlowe. Dougal muttered something to her and she nodded, then rushed forward, risking another kick to the chest. She grabbed his legs and held him immobile just long enough for Dougal to shove the contents of the vial down his throat.


    Almost immediately, Marlowe went limp as he fell into unconsciousness. Beth wanted to clap for Dougal, for the old winemaker was no slouch, but she wasn¡¯t sure she could lift her hands. This, combined with the blood loss from her first bite of the evening had her barely able to feel her legs.


    Ronan dropped the Fae to the floor without remorse and stepped over him. He walked to Beth and knelt before her, staring into her eyes. She blinked hazily back at him.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Sylvie asked, rubbing her sternum.


    ¡°That was Marlowe,¡± said Ronan putting an arm around Beth¡¯s back and another under her knees. He stood, taking her with him.


    ¡°I know that was Marlowe. But why did he attack like that? He¡¯s not normally so¡­¡± Sylvie trailed off.


    ¡°This is younger that I¡¯ve ever seen him,¡± Dougal said, having produced from somewhere a large set of heavy looking manacles which he was placing around Marlowe¡¯s wrists.


    ¡°He must have liked Elizabeth¡¯s blood. Probably tasted the echo of souls,¡± Ronan said. ¡°We need to get this healed.¡±


    ¡°Why would you give him Elizabeth¡¯s blood?¡± asked Sylvie.


    ¡°In return for information on you,¡± he said, shooting her a glare.


    The selkie looked properly scolded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a healer over on Main,¡± Dougal muttered. He stepped close to them, examining Beth¡¯s neck. He replaced the cloth that she was still dutifully holding with a clean one. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Marlowe.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ronan sounded concerned.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll bleed him out a little. Detox him. I¡¯ll stash him in the cellar until he¡¯s gotten this out of his system.¡±


    Beth was so, so tired. Her eyelids fell closed and it felt heavenly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get her back to Sebastian then,¡± Ronan said to Sylvie. ¡°He can heal her.¡±


    That meant she¡¯d get to go home tonight. It hurt her neck to smile, but Beth did it anyway.

 Chapter 11 - Home Again

    Distantly Beth heard goodbyes exchanged with Dougal and then the sound of footfalls on stairs, though she hardly felt any movement. Then she was on the bike, cradled safely between Ronan¡¯s arms and the handlebars. She kept her eyes closed. Mostly because of the effort it would take to open them but also because she knew they were folding reality soon and didn¡¯t want to see it. Beth would probably throw up all over Ronan¡¯s chest.


    Fortunately, keeping her eyes closed did the trick because the next thing she knew they were parking and Ronan was lifting her again. Beth heard the telltale creak of the front porch and smelled pot. She sighed happily. The unmistakable groan of the door preceded a startled gasp.


    ¡°Table,¡± she managed to mumble. ¡°No more blood on my bed.¡±


    Beth heard a snort and couldn¡¯t discern whether it had come from Sylvie or Sebastian.


    ¡°God damnit, Knight,¡± hissed a very pissed off sounding Benji. ¡°The next time you bring her home to me injured I¡¯m going to burn off all of your hair. Including your stupid eyebrows.¡±


    A peal of hearty laughter sounded that definitely belonged to Sebastian. ¡°Lay her down.¡±


    Beth felt the solid wood of her kitchen table beneath her and then warmth covering her neck as Sebastian presumably worked his magic.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Benji demanded.


    ¡°Marlowe happened,¡± answered Ronan.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Marlowe?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a blood-drinker,¡± Sebastian answered from beside her head.


    ¡°Like a vampire?¡±


    Sylvie scoffed from somewhere near Beth¡¯s feet. ¡°No. Like a blood-drinker. It gives him youth. Ronan, you didn¡¯t tell me your wife had a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not her boyfriend,¡± said Benji. ¡°Just her friend. Open your eyes Beth. I know you¡¯re awake. You¡¯ve been squeezing my hand every time you hear my voice.¡±


    Had she? Interesting. Beth focused on her eyelids, but they felt like they had this morning when Trina had drugged her. Like they were stapled down.


    ¡°Since when does Marlowe take straight from the vein?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Since he got a taste of Elizabeth, apparently,¡± Ronan said, sounding distant, like maybe he was standing across the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Sian.


    Beth managed to open her eyes, though the effort exhausted her further. She blinked a few times and then focused on Benji, who gave her a weak smile. He leaned in and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Beth¡¯s injured. I¡¯m fixing it.¡± Sebastian¡¯s answer was succinct.


    ¡°Again?¡± asked Liam, close behind his sister as usual.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a hell of a honeymoon,¡± Beth mumbled.


    ¡°Gods, that¡¯s so much blood,¡± breathed Sian.


    ¡°Most of it¡¯s not hers,¡± Sylvie intoned. ¡°If that helps.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is it Marlowe¡¯s?¡± asked Sebastian.


    ¡°No. We ran into some revenants,¡± Ronan answered.


    ¡°What?¡± Benji asked, alarmed. His grip on Beth¡¯s hand tightened.


    ¡°But revenants are only in the Hedge,¡± said Liam.


    ¡°So you can understand why we''re¡¯ a little bit shaken,¡± Sylvie responded sharply.


    Beth was starting to feel like herself again. Albeit a weak and starving version of herself. Sebastian worked quickly and already her neck had ceased hurting. He tsked when he spotted her shoulder and moved on to healing it.¡±


    ¡°Sit up, I need to get the back of your shoulder too,¡± Sebastian ordered.


    Between him and Benji, Beth managed to get into an upright position. She glanced around. Everyone stood around the table with the exception of Ronan who leaned against the sink, his arms crossed and that signature scowl on his face.


    ¡°So Sylvie, long time no see,¡± Sebastian said lightly.


    The selkie looked Sebastian over. ¡°Indeed. Time has been good to you.¡±


    ¡°You as well. Love the mohawk.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Sylvie grinned.


    Sebastian nodded, his eyes roaming over her for another moment before dropping back down to Beth. ¡°Okay. I think I got everything.¡±


    Beth felt a lot better. She rotated her shoulder and moved her head side to side. ¡°Thanks Bastian. You¡¯re a miracle worker.¡±


    ¡°I know. Now go get cleaned up. You smell like copper and wine.¡± He helped her off of the table and onto her feet.


    Beth was still a little shaky and was thankful when Benji slid an arm around her back and let her lean on him. ¡°I¡¯ll draw you a bath,¡± he said softly. ¡°Come on.¡±


    He helped her out of the kitchen, purposefully not looking at Ronan. It probably wouldn¡¯t have mattered. The Unseelie Knight was assaulting the floor with his scowl. He¡¯d either accepted that Benji would be Beth¡¯s bath buddy or he wasn¡¯t up to fighting about it tonight. Maybe he was tired. He¡¯d had a stressful day too. Beth felt a pang of concern that, because it wasn¡¯t about Benji, was wholly new to her.


    The bath was quiet and relaxing. Benji stayed, like usual, and he even had his pipe this time. Maybe things were getting back to normal. That or Benji was just binge-smoking to help him cope with Trina¡¯s sudden exit from his life. Nevertheless, Beth took the hit when it was offered her.


    Benji helped her wash her hair and didn¡¯t ask too many questions about her day, probably afraid of what he might learn. Beth knew he was just as terrified of revenants as she was. He¡¯d probably hear all about it later anyway if Sylvie had a hand at recounting it, which seemed likely based on the level of familiarity that she and Sebastian shared.


    Beth dried off weakly and slowly brushed out her hair, which was angry with snarls and knots. Benji helped her to her room. She was surprised not to find Ronan there, clucking at her disapprovingly. He was probably downstairs, waiting for his turn to shower.


    Beth groaned when she saw her still-stripped mattress, remembering the load of laundry she¡¯d left in the washer. Making a mental note to go deal with that after she got some food in her, she pulled on yoga pants and a large Nirvana t-shirt.


    The kitchen was too bright when she stepped into it, and she winced. Sylvie was sitting on the counter between two leaning Unseelie courtiers, and if the two had been any amount of similar it would have looked rather symmetrical, but Ronan and Sebastian were so very different from one another. Not opposites, per say, not fire and ice. More like earth and ice. Sebastian being the earth. He greeted her with a warm smile while Ronan looked her over sternly once before dropping his tired eyes to the cracked tile, seemingly assured that Beth wasn¡¯t about to drop dead.


    ¡°Shower¡¯s free,¡± Beth croaked, crossing to the cabinet on Sebastian¡¯s right and pulling out a wine glass.


    ¡°You go,¡± Ronan murmured to Sylvie.


    The selkie nodded and hopped down, then faltered. ¡°Er, show me where it is?¡± she asked him.


    Ronan nodded and led her out.


    Benji had settled at the table with Liam and Sian. They silently dealt him into a card game that looked like it might be poker, except no money seemed to be involved.


    Beth pulled a bottle of wine from the fridge and handed it to Sebastian, who raised an amused eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you eat something first?¡± he asked, producing a corkscrew.


    ¡°You¡¯re a horrible salesman.¡± She hopped up onto the counter where Sylvie had been before.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Sebastian laughed and opened the bottle, pouring amber liquid into her glass. ¡°Hard to be a salesman when I¡¯m giving it away for free.¡±


    Beth laughed too and took a swallow, savoring the warmth that began to spread through her.


    Ronan reentered, all scowls and dirty clothes. That warmth multiplied exponentially, invading what felt like every cell of her being.


    How could Beth feel this intensely about him already? Beth considered herself impulsive, yes, but somewhat rational about it. She didn¡¯t hesitate to do things if she knew they were at least somewhat a good idea. Was he a good idea? Did she have a choice? She was married to him after all, it wasn¡¯t as if she could reject him.


    Ronan raised his eyes and met hers and Beth realized she¡¯d been staring at him. Quickly she swung her gaze to rest on Sebastian again.


    ¡°Make me a quesadilla?¡± she asked hopefully.


    Sebastian laughed again and rolled his eyes. ¡°What the hell would you do without me, Beth?¡±


    ¡°Endure Benji¡¯s burnt cooking,¡± she answered honestly, taking a long pull from her wine.


    Benji chuckled. He must be winning all of the imaginary money, because he looked very pleased with himself.


    Ronan leaned against the counter beside Beth while Sebastian turned on a burner and pulled tortillas and cheese from the fridge. Even tinged with blood her husband smelled good. Beth inhaled, taking him in. She fought the urge to lean her tired head on his shoulder. Contact with him might reignite the passion that had generated between them earlier. Hell, his proximity was doing a good job all on its own.


    Beth¡¯s logical mind knew it would suck to get all worked up only to have to sleep in the same sexless bed with him. She also knew that while giving in would feel really good, probably earth-shattering, she really had only just met this guy. It wasn¡¯t about pride anymore, they were married and she would lose no dignity in sleeping with him. And sleeping with him would piss of Maeve, which was a plus. But deep down Beth knew that sex was a definite step toward falling for him.


    Beth had never been in love before. She was not quick to distribute trust, and those who had managed to earn it had been scared away by Benji¡¯s overprotectiveness and their symbiotic relationship. Ronan had bypassed Benji¡¯s guard dog tendencies by marrying her right off the bat and he had since done nothing to make himself untrustworthy.


    In fact, even though it had only been roughly a day, Beth was beginning to feel safe around Ronan, comfortable even. But she knew he had a darkness inside of him. To be the Knight of the Queen of the Unseelie Court was not a purifying job by any means. Beth could not even imagine the things he¡¯d seen and done. How long can someone be forced to act like a demon before he becomes one?


    Turning her head slightly, Beth watched Ronan as she sipped her wine, trying to ignore that immediate, primal response to his presence. She would give almost anything to know what was going on inside his head. She guessed that he was probably going over their day, deciding what he was say to the Queen, or if he was going to say anything at all.


    Beth found herself fervently hoping, however, that he was thinking about her; about Katya¡¯s office; about sleeping beside her tonight. If he was, he showed not signs of it. He was a foot away and wasn¡¯t even leaning toward her her. He probably missed Maeve. The thought made Beth¡¯s stomach sour.


    Sebastian handed her a plate of delicious quesadilla and she offered him a thankful smile in return before ripping apart the meal like an animal. Food was good. She had lost enough blood to feel dizzy, and then smoked with Benji while in the bath. The combination therein had left her ravenous.


    Sebastian offered one to Ronan as well. The Knight took it and ate it much more delicately than Beth. But then, he did everything more delicately, more politely. He had spent much more time at the Court among the nobles than she had.


    ¡°Oh, Beth,¡± said Sian while she dealt hands for what looked like five card draw. ¡°We finished your laundry. It¡¯s in a basket by your stairs.¡±


    Beth swallowed a chunk of cheese and tortilla and gave Sian what she hoped was the most grateful look ever to have graced her features. ¡°You guys are incredible. You know that? Seriously.¡±


    Liam¡¯s lips turned up at the corners as he looked up at her, one pale eyebrow raised. ¡°Happy to be of service, Elizabeth.¡±


    She swallowed another bite. ¡°Yeah, just, thank you.¡±


    There was companionable silence as Beth choked down the rest of her food and drained her wine.


    Sylvie appeared when they were through eating and Ronan headed up to shower. Beth was dead on her feet, nearly dropping her glass a few times as she started to doze standing up. The third time this happened she caught Benji and Sebastian sharing a look before Sebastian took her arm and steered her out of the kitchen. ¡°Bedtime, love.¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t disagree with him while her eyelids drooped, so instead she let him lead her up to her room. He grabbed the laundry on the way sat her down on the window seat while spreading the sheets over the bed and applying the pillow cases.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, watching drowsily.


    ¡°Anything to help out the newlyweds,¡± Sebastian teased, giving her a small grin as he fluffed a pillow. ¡°He¡¯s staying in here with you, right?¡±


    Beth nodded, her head and shoulder smushed against the wall where she¡¯d fallen into it.


    ¡°Is it gonna be weird? You guys haven¡¯t fucked yet.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°Ronan wouldn¡¯t be so grumpy. And you two wouldn¡¯t have that tension about you. Stiff. Like you¡¯re trying not to touch each other. It¡¯s silly.¡±


    Beth pushed herself up and let herself fall onto the right side of the bed, moaning at the soft feel of her sheets and mattress. ¡°It¡¯s not silly. I just met him.¡± It was said into her pillow, muffled.


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Sebastian said, amused. He sat down on the floor across from her, back against the wall.


    Beth turned her head, one eye open and resting on him. ¡°Tell me the truth. I know he¡¯s your friend, Bastian, but is he a psycho?¡±


    Sebastian snorted. ¡°He¡¯s not a psycho, he¡¯s just under oath to one. He himself is just a logical thinker who is very good at his job. At worst he is a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    Beth turned that over in her mind. Maeve certainly wasn¡¯t sane, that was for sure.


    ¡°Listen,¡± Sebastian leaned forward a little, conspiratorially. ¡°Sometimes he has nightmares.¡±


    She blinked at him with her one eye and even turned enough to reveal the other. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m his therapist. Stuff Maeve¡¯s made him do in the past, probably. Maybe stuff about his family. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°His family?¡± Beth rolled onto her back and examined the stars through the skylight. ¡°What happened with his family?¡±


    Sebastian took a breath and let it out slowly. ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know for sure. They were not very nice to him as a child. But when we were teenagers they were slaughtered.¡±


    She propped herself up on her elbows, looking at Sebastian sharply. ¡°He killed them?¡±


    He blinked, looking surprised. ¡°What? No! I mean, I don¡¯t think so. It was some sort of hunting accident in the Drochaid. You know how the courtiers like to go on hunts.¡±


    ¡°Was he there?¡±


    ¡°He was.¡±


    Beth laid back again, staring up at the swirling clouds. ¡°So he was orphaned and then became the Queen¡¯s Knight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She liked his vulnerability. Drafted him.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°Anyway. I haven¡¯t slept near him in a long, long time but if he gets violent just let me know. I¡¯ll drug him.¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t imagine Ronan taking kindly to being drugged. He seemed to depend on being very aware of his surroundings at all times. ¡°Did he ever hurt you in his sleep?¡±


    ¡°Once or twice,¡± Sebastian admitted.


    ¡°Once or twice what?¡± Ronan asked upon entering.


    Beth propped herself up on her elbows again, watching the Knight. He was in the same clothes from earlier but his hair was wet and loose about his shoulders. He looked absolutely mouth-watering.


    ¡°You need pj¡¯s,¡± Sebastian noted, getting to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He b rushed past Ronan and was gone.


    Ronan stared after him for a moment before turning to Beth. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sleepy.¡± She laid back down, turning her gaze once more to the sky above.


    ¡°Understandable.¡± He shifted, setting his boots down against the wall. She hadn¡¯t noticed him holding them.


    Sebastian reappeared and tossed flannel at Ronan. ¡°Here ya go. Just bottoms, if I remember correctly.¡±


    ¡°You remembered correctly, my friend. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Night.¡± Sebastian made for the stairwell, shooting one last meaningful glance at Beth before he disappeared.


    ¡°Were you two lovers or something?¡± she asked, trying to picture that in her mind.


    ¡°No,¡± Ronan said. ¡°Just good friends. We hunted together a lot. Camped together in the Drochaid.¡±


    Beth could feel sleep on her horizon already. He reyes fell closed, which was a damned shame because she heard Ronan changing. When she managed to open them again he was standing at the foot of her bed, looking so good that her mouth dried up and her heart kicked into warp drive.


    His dark eyes traveled over where she lay atop the sheet. It was too hot for a blanket now, which left her feeling vulnerable.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said faintly.


    His lips twitched. ¡°Hey.¡± He crawled up next to her and flipped gracefully onto his back. She breathed him in, basking in his scent.


    ¡°Did you get all clean?¡± she murmured, turning on her side now to face him.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    She had thought having him in her bed would be weird, but it felt okay, comforting. ¡°You must be exhausted. You didn¡¯t sleep last night, right? And yesterday feels like a million years ago.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t sleep often.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need it.¡± She studied the side of his face as he looked up at the skylight, admiring the firmness of his jaw and the sharp angles of his profile. She wondered what dark visions haunted him enough to give him night terrors. ¡°Do you sleep beside the Queen?¡±


    He chuckled softly. ¡°Let my guard down around that woman? Never.¡±


    ¡°Afraid she¡¯ll draw a dick on your face?¡± Beth teased.


    Ronan glanced sideways at her, his full lips curved up in a small, enticing smile. ¡°Is that what you would do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type. I might braid your hair or something.¡± She winced at how stupid that sounded, but he laughed.


    ¡°I doubt I would mind that.¡± His eyes closed but his smile stayed. ¡°The home you have built for yourself, Elizabeth, it is very loving. I can see why you like it.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± she agreed, her eyes falling closed again. ¡°It almost makes up for my formative years.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t imagine having Fianna for a mother as being easy.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± she said. She wondered what his mother was like, but thought asking right now might seem nosy.


    Beth found herself reaching out without realizing what she was doing and letting her fingers sift through the soft silver hair on his pillow.


    ¡°Like silk,¡± she murmured.


    Ronan¡¯s smile turned blissful. ¡°Play with it all you like.¡± He sounded just as sleepy as her, for once.


    Beth took his invitation to heart and stroked, starting at his scalp and moving down. She felt him relax, even heard him utter a small sigh. She suspected him of being asleep and she wasn¡¯t far behind.

 Chapter 12 - The Stewards Domain

    When Beth woke, her fingers were still tangled in Ronan¡¯s hair. Their positions on the bed, however, had changed drastically.


    His head was on her chest and he had an arm tightly strapped over her stomach, clutching her against him. One of his legs rested over one of hers and her other hand was resting on his shoulder. He was tense, mumbling under his breath. Beth realized that he must be having a nightmare and instantly her heart ached for him.


    She stroked his hair, hoping to soothe him. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered.


    Was this the violence that Sebastian had spoken of? It seemed to her that he was using her as a teddy bear. She burned with curiosity to know what was going on within his mind.


    The sun was out overhead. It had been nearly dawn when they¡¯d passed out. It must be mid-morning now. Ronan uttered a growl and squeezed her tighter.


    ¡°Hey now,¡± she chided, scratching her nails against his scalp lightly. ¡°Be nice, sleeping husband.¡± He was heavy and hot, half on top of her like he was. He clung like someone was trying to tear her away.


    Ronan woke abruptly, his breaths coming in heaves. Beth didn¡¯t stop her ministrations against his hair. It seemed to only take him a moment to orient himself because it took only a moment for him to stop moving completely. Even his breathing stopped.


    Beth felt the first ounce of fear she¡¯d felt since he¡¯d lain down beside her. His muscles were tensed, like a viper waiting to strike.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asked, her voice wavering slightly.


    He took a deep breath, then another, then seemed to relax as he pulled away, disentangling himself from her. Immediately she missed him pressed against her, but held her tongue on that front, turning on her side to face him.


    He stared hard at the skylight, his chest moving up and down slowly, deliberately. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for making you uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make me uncomfortable,¡± she admitted. ¡°A little hot, maybe. But the rest of it was ¡­ a nice way to wake up. What do you dream about?¡± She couldn¡¯t stop the words before they escaped from her mouth.


    He glanced sharply at her. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± she said, too into self preservation to challenge him on that.


    Beth sat up and yawned, stretching slightly. She tried not to look at Ronan¡¯s chiseled and oh so bare chest.


    ¡°What would you normally be doing on a day like today? Before you married me.¡± His voice was gruff, whether with morning or annoyance she wasn¡¯t sure. Perhaps it was even embarrassment for how he¡¯d been so tightly wrapped around her.


    ¡°Mm. Waking up. Getting dressed. Either smoking with Benji or sparring with Sebastian before going to the Glen for my shift.¡± She stood, pulling the large t-shirt over her head and going to stand in front of her closet, giving him her bare back while she picked through her clothes.


    ¡°We go back to see Maeve soon.¡± His tone was grave, and rightly so.


    Beth felt herself stiffen as a shiver traversed her spine. ¡°Color me not looking forward to that.¡±


    ¡°Me either.¡± Ronan moved to the edge of the bed and swung his legs over. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how nice it is not to be a summons away from her.¡±


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t miss having sex regularly?¡± she teased, tossing him a glanced over her shoulder. She was startled when his dark eyes were fixed on her ass. Apparently not even knights were immune to yoga pants.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied.


    She pulled on a bra, not exactly digging that answer. Beth usually wasn¡¯t a sex-starved hussy, but Ronan kind of made her feel like one. To know that she didn¡¯t return the favor was slightly disappointing.


    She picked out a blue tank top and turned around. Somehow he was already back in his leather pants. She hadn¡¯t even heard him move.


    ¡°Your shirt should be in that basket. The twins finished the laundry for me.¡±


    ¡°Nice of them,¡± he murmured, crossing to the basket and digging through it.


    ¡°So what are we going to do today?¡± She watched him carefully place aside a thong before pulling out his tunic.


    Ronan pulled it over his head and immediately Beth missed his abs.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see the Steward?¡±


    Beth perked up. ¡°Rose? Yes. Let¡¯s go see Rose.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can make her a stop on our way to see Sylvie¡¯s hermit?¡±


    She pouted, deflating. ¡°Do we have to?¡±


    ¡°Do we have to go see who is ordering the smuggling of detached Fae souls into the mortal realm? Yes. It is in the interest of our people.¡±


    ¡°Our people? I am not Queen, nor are you King. We don¡¯t have people, Ronan. Not like that.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at her and crossed his arms. ¡°And if we don¡¯t protect them, who will? Maeve?¡±


    Beth dropped down onto the window seat. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± She was his wife now. The well-being of the Unseelie citizens was now just as much her responsibility as it was his. ¡°They¡¯re jerks though.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Our people. The Unseelie Court.¡±


    ¡°The courtiers are jerks, for the most part, yes. But think of the others. Those hidden away in the cracks of the mortal world, avoiding Maeve¡¯s eye just as you have done all these years. Those who simply want to survive. People like your friend Trina.¡±


    Beth glared at him. ¡°My friend who you would have killed.¡±


    ¡°In defense of you. I would not have taken her heart until she no longer needed it. Maeve doesn¡¯t care when I do things, as long as I do them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at that. The tin man does have a heart.¡± Beth crossed her arms petulantly.


    ¡°Did you just reference the Wizard of Oz at me?¡± Ronan looked a little incredulous. ¡°And of course I have a heart. I¡¯m meant to be feared, I¡¯m a symbol of the Queen¡¯s wrath, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a callous killer when I don¡¯t have to be.¡±


    Beth continued to glare at him, unsure of how to respond. Afraid to let herself think that maybe underneath all that blood and swordplay there was a decent guy. Afraid to let herself feel sorry for him more than she already did.


    Ronan sighed, his frown hinting at his distress more than his scowl. ¡°I can¡¯t protect everyone though. I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you under oath to protect me, husband?¡± She tried not to sound condescending, but she wasn¡¯t sure she achieved it.


    ¡°I am. But I can¡¯t protect you from Maeve. From what she wants you to do.¡±


    Beth pulled her knees up, hugging them to her chest as she fought off the chill that his words brought. ¡°I¡¯m dreading it.¡±


    ¡°As am I.¡±


    They were silent for a moment, pondering the difficult tasks ahead.


    ¡°Ronan?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you ever know, in the palace, a servant named Delphine?¡± Beth wasn¡¯t sure why she hadn¡¯t asked him about her friend before. It was possible that he would have answers that Katherine and Rose didn¡¯t, being so close to Maeve.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound familiar.¡±


    Her heart sank. ¡°Oh, alright. She¡¯s Benji¡¯s cousin and a good friend of mine from when I was a child. She was running errands for the Queen, whatever that means, and then disappeared. I-I just thought you might have heard something.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m privilege to most of Maeve¡¯s plots, but not all.¡±


    Beth nodded, sighing. ¡°Speaking of the palace and what we must do, what I must do ¡­ aren¡¯t you worried about me being around more detached souls? Last night was difficult. If you hadn¡¯t kissed me ¡­¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I know.¡± His dark eyes bored into hers as he moved closer, standing directly over her. ¡°I am concerned. But the more exposure you have, theoretically the easier it will be to control it when Maeve forces you to suck souls out.¡±


    ¡°But these aren¡¯t like those will be. These aren¡¯t dipped in a hard candy shell like any soul I¡¯m going to have to consume. These are raw, exposed, not muted at all.¡±


    ¡°And if you can build up a tolerance to them then a hard candy shelled soul will be a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re mixing too many sugary metaphors here. All it¡¯s doing is making me hungry. There isn¡¯t a point in building up a tolerance. If Maeve orders me to devour a soul then I have to do it, whether or not I can resist the gooey filling.¡±


    Ronan held out a hand to help her up. ¡°You¡¯re right. But still, a little practice is never a bad thing.¡±


    She shot him a dark look.


    ¡°We have to go regardless. We have to find out how someone besides you is extracting souls. And maybe it will give us a clue as to the sudden arrival of revenants into the mortal realm.¡±


    Beth bit her lip, anxious. ¡°Where¡¯s the thermos now?¡±


    ¡°Hidden. Don¡¯t worry about it. And don¡¯t look like that.¡± He brought a hand up to her cheek, brushing a finger against it. ¡°I won¡¯t let you do anything.¡±


    ¡°Ronan, you saw me last night. I was a crazy person. Just thinking about it now has me all shaky.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do anything,¡± he repeated, gazing into her eyes. His dark irises held a promise and foolishly Beth wanted to trust him.


    She sighed. ¡°Fine. But we spend two hours minimum with Rose.¡±


    He chuckled, the seriousness leaving his face. ¡°Deal.¡±


    The Glen was not yet packed when Beth, Ronan, Sylvie and Sebastian arrived. Sebastian had been talked into it by Sylvie, though Beth suspected that he would have come easily and was just making the selkie work for it for his own entertainment. After not having seen each other for a couple of years at least, the two of them had fallen back into an easy rapport, with Ronan on the outskirts. Beth couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had always been like that for the three of them.


    The Glen was just as Beth had left it. Warm, dim lights twinkled from the vaulted ceiling and none of the chairs were where they were supposed to be. She pushed a few in on their way back to Rose¡¯s office.


    Ronan reached the door first but waited for her before knocking. There was a moment of silence and then the door opened and Rose appeared, her hair up in a flyaway bun, stuck through with a pen and an icepick.


    The Steward of the Gate took them all in with a glance, then pulled Beth wordlessly to her and wrapped in a tight embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much. I was so worried.¡± Her aunt¡¯s voice was breathless in Beth¡¯s ear.


    Beth hugged her back hard, relishing the warmth and familiarity. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡±


    The two women pulled apart and looked each other over. Beth shared Rose¡¯s golden hair and slightly upturned nose, but her eyes were different. Rose¡¯s were a dark, chocolate brown.


    After a heavy moment, Rose stepped aside. ¡°Come in, come in.¡±


    Sylvie and Sebastian must have hung back because they were nowhere to be seen. Ronan and Beth each took a seat before Rose¡¯s big cherry desk.


    Rose sat across from them, her eyes shining with unshed tears as she smiled widely at her niece. The smile was shaky though, and sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Beth. For all that had happened to you. If I could ring your mother¡¯s neck I would.¡±


    ¡°As would I, have no doubt,¡± Beth said, leaning forward. ¡°I¡¯m a puppet for the Queen now, nothing more.¡±


    Ronan made a sound in his throat that sounded like disagreeing. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Elizabeth. As my wife you¡¯re a symbol for all the Unseelie people.¡±


    ¡°A symbol of arranged marriage,¡± she mumbled.


    He shot her an annoyed sideways glance and cleared his throat. ¡°Regretfully, we cannot stay long, Steward. We¡¯re on our way to the Drochaid.¡±


    The color drained from Rose¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you going to the Drochaid?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re following a lead on some smuggling.¡± Ronan¡¯s voice was level.


    ¡°Smuggling?¡± Rose said, her tone taking on a sheen of disbelief. ¡°If someone were smuggling through here, I¡¯d know.¡±


    ¡°Not drugs,¡± said Ronan. ¡°Detached souls.¡±


    Rose¡¯s mouth opened and closed soundlessly.


    ¡°Right?¡± Beth said, picking at hole in her jeans. ¡°Everything has gone to hell.¡±


    Rose¡¯s wide, pleading eyes fixed on Ronan¡¯s and Beth could swear something silent passed between them. His nod confirmed it and then both he and Rose stood.


    ¡°Wine,¡± the Steward said, turning at last to her niece. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up, shall we?¡± She came around the desk and held out a hand for Beth, who took it.


    Sylvie and Sebastian sat at a round table nestled in the back corner that Beth had always despised because it was difficult to clean under. Now she claimed a seat at it, sitting down next to Sebastian.


    Rose sat on her other side. ¡°There¡¯s my favorite winemaker. Still refusing to sell to me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry beautiful, I¡¯m selfish.¡± Sebastian grinned at Beth¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°Obviously not for money,¡± said Rose as Ronan sat between her and Sylvie.


    ¡°Hello Steward,¡± the selkie said.


    ¡°Hello Sylviana.¡± Was Rose a little stiff? Beth wondered if there was a history here that she didn¡¯t know about. It wouldn¡¯t be the first instance this week. ¡°So you all are travelling to the Drochaid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying behind. Business to attend to,¡± said Sebastian. Beth could almost swear she saw him wink.


    Sylvie pouted at him.


    ¡°What? You three are perfectly capable of investigating a cottage in the woods.¡± Even though his words were nonchalant, his tone belied a bit of worry.


    Beth understood that a trip into the Drochaid was nothing to take lightly, though she¡¯d never been there herself. Katherine had warned her, Benji and Delphine away with her stories, much like she¡¯d done with the Hedge.


    Apparently Beth was going to break all of Katherine¡¯s rules within the span of a single week. She wasn¡¯t overly frightened though. Perhaps she really trusted Ronan when he said he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    Even Ronan seemed tense, however. ¡°We should be fine. Just be ready to heal any injuries upon our return.¡±


    ¡°Any idea on when that¡¯ll be?¡± Sebastian searched his friend¡¯s face, his tone more serious than before.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too long. It¡¯s only a few hours ride to the forest¡¯s edge. We should be back by daylight here. If all goes well at the cottage.¡±


    ¡°And if all doesn¡¯t go well?¡± Rose asked, leaning forward and biting at her full bottom lip. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you can call us on your inter-dimensional cell plan. I swear, Ronan Mac Nevin, if anything happens to my niece -- ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Steward,¡± Ronan interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll keep her safe.¡± He kept her gaze for a moment.


    Beth sat back, not wanting to get between the intense staredown. ¡°So we¡¯re riding. Like, horseback?¡±


    ¡°Fae horses. But yes.¡± Ronan finally broke away to glance at her.


    ¡°So ¡­ bigger.¡± Faerie was like Texas. Everything was bigger, and had sharper teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯re avoiding the castle though, right?¡± Sylvie asked, roping Ronan into a different meaningful staring contest.


    Was everyone keeping secrets? Beth was on the verge of being sick of this.


    ¡°We¡¯re stopping by the stables. That¡¯s the closest we¡¯ll get.¡± Ronan assured her.


    It assured Beth too. The stables were a good fifteen minutes walk from the Pale Palace. Maeve didn¡¯t like the stench of the beasts, which suited Beth just fine, since she didn¡¯t like the stench of Maeve.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡± Rose asked suddenly, glancing around the empty tabletop. She raised an eyebrow at Beth. ¡°You didn¡¯t get any wine?¡±


    Beth couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised laugh. ¡°Silly me. I assumed the person actually on staff would serve us.¡± She pointed with her thumb at Gerard, the shy half-fae who usually just did the cleaning. It looked like he¡¯d been promoted in her absence, though he seemed to be hiding behind a potted tree in the corner.


    Rose frowned as she looked the poor boy over. ¡°Gerard is ¡­ trying. I think.¡±


    Beth rose and made her way to the bar. Oh, how she¡¯d missed this bar. She ran her hand over the polished wood as she rounded the corner and grabbed a tray. She filled it with drinks and brought it back just in time to hear Sylvie say, ¡°Well, obviously she¡¯s insane.¡±


    ¡°Who is?¡± Beth asked curiously, setting each drink before its intended owner and stowing the tray on an adjacent empty table.


    ¡°Maeve,¡± Sebastian said, pulling his wine toward him. He took a sip and made a slightly disapproving face.


    ¡°See?¡± said Rose. ¡°Yours would be better.¡±


    ¡°We might be able to make a deal. But only because you have the greatest niece ever.¡± Sebastian took another sip and swished it around in his mouth before swallowing.


    ¡°Right?¡± Rose reached over and pushed a lock of hair behind Beth¡¯s ear. ¡°You should let me braid your hair before you go, sweetness. It¡¯ll keep it out of your way. And is that all you¡¯re wearing. I have a sweater in the back that I¡¯ve been wearing. It might be yours, actually ¡­¡± She got up and wandered toward her office.


    Beth watched her go, takin ga long pull of her own wine. She¡¯d missed Rose so much. She turned back to the group and found Ronan¡¯s dark eyes assessing her, his brows drawn into that delicious scowl. She raised an eyebrow at him in response.


    The corners of his lips quirked up.


    Beth took another pull of her wine to hide her blush. When she looked back up, Sylvie was rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You two are ridiculous,¡± she all but spat.


    ¡°Come now. Have you ever seen our boy so happy?¡± Sebastian joked. He didn¡¯t seem surprised when Ronan¡¯s scowl was turned upon him.


    Beth decided to change the subject. ¡°So, full disclosure. I¡¯ve never ridden a horse, mortal or Fae.¡±


    Sylvie snorted. ¡°This¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll ride with me,¡± Ronan said dismissively. He looked over her shoulder at the approaching Rose.


    It was Beth¡¯s sweater, after all. A deep green knit with a hood and even a belt. She took it and hugged it. It still smelled a little like weed.


    Rose took a seat behind Beth and finger-combed her hair before dividing it into sections, then began to braid.


    ¡°So,¡± she said conversationally. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not drugs being smuggled through? I hear there¡¯s a new one being circulated. Fae-based.¡±


    Ronan leaned forward. ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡±


    ¡°I heard someone say Cthonic.¡± Rose¡¯s deft fingers worked swiftly.


    Sebastian blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it too. I didn¡¯t realize it was new. I just thought it was a reimagining.¡±


    ¡°A reimagining?¡± Sylvie asked quizzically.


    ¡°Yeah. Like how people are calling cocaine snowflake.¡±


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t heard that one either.¡± Rose secured the braid with a hair tie.


    ¡°I had,¡± Beth said, tipping the last few drops of her wine into her mouth before reaching for Ronan¡¯s untouched goblet. He didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°It has to be new. The Queen stopped all Faerie-made drugs from being produced, right?¡± Sylvie¡¯s goblet was now empty too.


    ¡°For the most part,¡± Ronan answered. ¡°But there are always ways.  It could certainly be a reimagining. Or it could be our soul juice.¡±


    ¡°Soul juice?¡± Rose asked, alarmed. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s detached Fae souls,¡± Beth told her. ¡°All bottled up like milk. Sylvie was playing milkman for some guy in a cottage. The one we¡¯re going to check out.¡±


    Rose frowned, worry written clearly across her features. ¡°You be careful, Beth. Ronan, I swear --¡±


    ¡°Still aware, Steward.¡±

 Chapter 13 - The Drochaid

    The stars always shone a little brighter in Faerie. It was one of the realm¡¯s only redeeming qualities as far as Beth was concerned. But then, Faerie itself wasn¡¯t awful. That it took on the visage of its ruling monarch was its most prevalent flaw.


    Unseelie territory was always cold and harsh, fraught with brambles and thickets and secrets. Most of Maeve¡¯s subjects had no choice but to make their way in the mortal realm, for even if they somehow managed to escape the Dark Lady¡¯s watchful eye, the land itself was nigh uninhabitable.


    Beth was glad for the return of her sweater. The air was cold enough when they stepped through the portal for her to see her breath. She hugged the soft wool close to herself and followed closely behind Ronan and Sylvie. The portal let out where two paths met, one to the palace, the other to the stables. From there they would find the road to the Drochaid. Beth shivered, looking forward to the body heat she could borrow from Ronan when she was in front of him on a horse.


    The ground was frosted over and crunched softly beneath their boots, but they made it undetected to the stable. Not that it would have mattered. Despite Beth feeling as though they were doing something wrong by passing by the castle without announcing their presence, they weren¡¯t fugitives. Alone, Beth would have gotten in trouble but Ronan could do as he liked. Evident by the salut given to him by the stable guard posted at the door.


    ¡°Evening, Sheriff.¡± The man was tall but well constructed, muscle practically bursting through his seams.


    ¡°Niall,¡± Ronan said with a nod. ¡°We¡¯ll be needing two horses.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± He disappeared into the warm looking building.


    Sylvie, Beth noted, had her hood pulled low so that it covered half of her face and left the rest in shadow. She definitely did not want anyone here alerted to her presence. Beth would have pried if she didn¡¯t understand what it was like to be on the run from Maeve.


    Beth shivered again and stepped closer to Ronan, managing to take a deep breath of his scent. It comforted her, she admitted to herself. Though that it did unsettled her somewhat and she took a step away, hugging herself tighter.


    Niall returned with two gargantuan horses, all saddled and ready to go and nodded to Ronan respectfully before returning to his post.


    Sylvie only came up to the horse¡¯s shoulder but managed to swing herself up and over as if she¡¯d done it a thousand times. Perhaps she had. Beth, of course, hadn¡¯t. She stared hopelessly at the beast, who regarded her with a wary eye.


    Ronan swung himself up and over with ease and then reached down for her hand. There was no way she was going to pull this off gracefully. Thankfully, Ronan did it for her. He lifted her into the saddle as though she were as light as a sack of flour. He settled her in front of him and reached for the reigns, his warm arms on either side of her, caging her in. She shivered again, but this time for a completely different reason.


    The ride took forever and no time at all. Beth was more focused on the feel of Ronan against her. His warmth penetrated every ounce of her being and she allowed herself to revel in it. The night was beautiful, the stars and moon bright enough that she could have mistaken the time of day for twilight if the glow wasn¡¯t silver on black.


    By the time the forest loomed on the horizon Beth was so comfortable that she might have dozed off. They had passed no one on the road and when they got close enough for her to get a first real look at the Drochaid, she understood why.


    The trees were monstrous and a sense of foreboding emanated from them so intensely that it was palpable. Not a sliver of light showed between them, giving Beth the impression that they were about to ride into a pool of oil. That perhaps they would drown as the thick darkness invaded their mouths and noses and lungs, choking them until all they saw and felt and tasted was blackness and cold.


    ¡°You with me?¡± Ronan¡¯s soft voice asked against the back of her neck.


    Beth realized that she¡¯d gotten lost in that void that wasn¡¯t a void at all, but a darkness so tightly woven that it gave the effect of endless nothingness. Beth wasn¡¯t a fan of the Drochaid, she decided.


    She swallowed and managed a small sound of assent. ¡°Courtiers hunt in there?¡± The idea seemed utterly ridiculous to her. But then again, the Unseelie had always been a masochistic lot.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ronan¡¯s tone was deep and serious. He¡¯d lost his entire family to the forest, hadn¡¯t he? ¡°For sport. Not for survival.¡±


    She¡¯d assumed that. The idea of a courtier hunting for survival was laughable. ¡°It¡¯s so ¡­¡± Words fled from her tongue when she tried to describe it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ronan agreed. ¡°Beasts and secrets slither beneath that ebony blanket like snakes.¡±


    ¡°Is the Seelie side as bad?¡± She knew at some point within those portent depths the dark changed to light, Unseelie to Seelie ,and that emerging on the other side would mean being in Etain¡¯s domain.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as treacherous, but not as dark.¡± His warm breath felt far too good against her nape, evident by the goosebumps that broke out across her body and the tightening of her nipples.


    ¡°And not as cold,¡± He added, like he¡¯d somehow detected, and misinterpreted, her body¡¯s reaction. There was no way he could have though. She was covered fully. Her sweater was thick and beneath that was a blouse and a bra.


    They drew ever closer and the treeline turned into a towering wall of ink. The road they were on disappeared into thick shadow and the horses shied away, slowing to a trot.


    Sylvie looked at Ronan. ¡°Should we leave the horses?¡±


    ¡°How far is it by foot?¡± The horses had stopped now, pulling ever so slightly back the direction from which they had come.


    ¡°Not far. Twenty minute¡¯s walk.¡± Sylvie¡¯s hood was down and she stared warily into those despairing depths.


    ¡°Did you walk it last time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m not sure the horses will go much further.¡± Ronan dismounted with no more warning than that, leaving Beth to sway dangerously in the sudden chill. She clutched what she could of the saddle.


    Sylvie was next on the ground, her nimble feet stalking closer to the forest¡¯s edge.


    Ronan lifted his arms for Beth and she fell onto him, cursing her clumsiness. He didn¡¯t seem to mind, simply set her on her feet and started forward. He took the reigns and secured them to a post that must be meant for this purpose exactly. Sylvie followed suit, and they started in.


    The forest smelled like mildew and neglect. Like a dead person¡¯s attic, breached after years of not being touched. The darkness wasn¡¯t as thick as Beth had suspected, but she wasn¡¯t sure where the gray haze came from. Looking up revealed no signs of moonlight filtering through the oppressive leaves. Had Trina and her family passed through here on their journey to the Light? Beth couldn¡¯t imagine those gentle nymphs getting along with these ancient behemoths.


    The path was barely visible, and it seemed to branch off quite often. Sylvie seemed sure of her steps. She took the third left turn and walked on. Beth faltered quite frequently, managing to trip over every other branch or root, as if they moved on their own to sabotage her. Ronan walked behind her, keeping her upright for the most part.


    Eventually they came to a clearing, illuminated by that same pale haze that seemed to have no source. It must be some sort of gas, Beth surmised. A bioluminescent fog. A small hut, just as Sylvie had described, sat squat at the back edge. It looked to Beth as though entering would provoke some evil witch to try and boil her alive in a cauldron. Was that a mortal or Fae tale? She couldn¡¯t remember.


    No lights were on in the hut, no smoke from the chimney bid them welcome. In fact, the structure filled Beth with a dread more potent than the rest of the horrible forest had been able to elicit. She stopped walking about twenty feet from it, her sense all colliding in a burst of unbearable learning.


    Suddenly she understood. The hut housed soul-juice, or Cthonic, or whatever the detached souls were called. Not a lot of it, but more than Sylvie had been carrying initially, and more than Beth could ever say no to.


    Before she was aware of what she was doing, Beth was running forward. Her mind was focused only on getting inside and gorging herself. Distantly she heard the curse of both of her companions as they startled and chased after her, but she was not deterred. She burst through the door so hard it cracked.


    The hut was a single room with a lifeless fireplace taking up the back wall and a few tables and chairs spread about. In the fireplace, however, sat a cauldron. Much like the one Beth had imagined in the witch¡¯s fairy tale. She flew toward it, yanking it from its mount and inhaling the lightning and gunpowder smell that she to associate with souls. Her mouth watered, her throat burned, her teeth gnashed as she prepared to devour every last drop of it. There was no thermos to dull the draw this time, no hard candy shell, just souls open to the air and it called to Beth on an utterly primal level. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Before she could take that first sip, however, it was ripped away.


    Beth snarled at Sylvie and lunged for her, but strong hands encircled her arms and held her back.


    Sylvie¡¯s dark eyes looked fearfully from Beth to the container in her arms. The glow of the silver-blue substance reflected on her face and made her look ghostly. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get her away from it. Your dealer isn¡¯t here.¡± Ronan¡¯s deep voice irritated Beth, when only minutes ago she might have found it comforting.


    ¡°No. The place looks as though no one¡¯s touched it in years.¡±


    ¡°A trick, obviously. I doubt the Cthonic would have been left undisturbed for very long.¡±


    ¡°Why would he leave it behind?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have enough room to transport it to wherever he was going.¡±


    ¡°Or he knows Elizabeth¡¯s secret and intended to leave it in order to trip us up,¡± the selkie suggested.


    Ronan shook his head. ¡°Doubtful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sure that her secret is kept?¡± Sylvie put the cauldron back into the fireplace.


    ¡°Not entirely, but the list of those who know is small. And for someone to plan this out so carefully they would have to know that you would lead us here.¡±


    ¡°Pretend like that¡¯s the case. This would be a trap.¡±


    Beth still strained for the shimmering substance, but Ronan held her fast.


    ¡°Indeed. However, since there is no clear and present danger other than the forest itself, I feel as though perhaps --¡± Ronan was cut off by a loud growl outside.


    He spun around, Beth still in his grasp. Through the cracked and gaping door they could see at least eight revenants lurching forward through the brush like they were extras in a zombie movie. As if that weren¡¯t threatening enough, behind them paced a few giant beasts. Drochaid beasts with dripping fangs and iron claws. They were the most dangerous to the Fae. One cut from those claws would spread throughout the body, necrosing it until there was nothing left at all. There were treatments, but they had to be performed quickly and only worked some of the time.


    Beth¡¯s mind was more focused on the revenants, however. They wanted the juice, and it was hers. Defend the Cthonic, that was her goal. Her whole body hummed with approval of it.


    ¡°Knife,¡± she requested, having stopped struggling against Ronan¡¯s hold at the sight of the danger.


    ¡°No way in hell,¡± replied Ronan.


    ¡°They want what is mine. Knife, husband, now.¡± Beth barely heard the words she was spitting out, the need having taken over so fully it was as if she were miles away, watching a bad quality youtube video of her own actions.


    Beside them, Sylvie chuckled. ¡°You got told. Now give her a knife so she can kill the fuckers.¡±


    ¡°She cares only for the safety of the Cthonic,¡± he protested.


    ¡°So? Let¡¯s use her to our advantage. She looks bloodthirsty. Let her go and arm her.¡±


    ¡°Sylviana, do you presume that I knowingly put my wife in danger?¡± Ronan was angry, but the revenants were getting closer.


    ¡°Yes. Because ultimately it will be less danger than if you continue to restrain her. I can¡¯t fight these alone!¡± Sylvie was growing more and more frantic.


    Ronan relented after only another moment¡¯s hesitation. As soon as Beth had a knife in her hand she bounded forward with a grace she didn¡¯t remember having and shaved off two revenant heads like they were pez dispensers and she wanted the candy inside.


    Only vaguely aware of her actions Beth moved on to the rest, taking out at least four more of the mindless revenants on her own. She¡¯d never been this athletic before, but she wasn¡¯t truly herself.


    Ronan beat her to the last two, decapitating them with startling ease, and then picked her up before she reached the beasts. He carried her back inside and slammed the door remains shut as they started to follow, quickly gaining speed.


    ¡°You need not dance with them, wife. They don¡¯t want your Cthonic, just your blood.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of blood,¡± Sylvie said, looking her over. ¡°You look like you just got Carrie¡¯d.¡±


    If Beth had more presence of mind she would have laughed and marveled at Sylvie¡¯s pop culture knowledge, instead she just snarled in her direction.


    Ronan didn¡¯t get the reference.


    Outside, the beasts lunged at the door, cracking the wood even further. ¡°They were going to let the mindless creatures take care of us and then feast on the remains,¡± Ronan said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they eat the revenants?¡± Sylvie pushed a table against the door to reinforce as another boom shook the hut.


    ¡°Good question. A lack of soul must make them unappetizing somehow.¡±


    Beth struggled against Ronan again. The sizzling smell of Cthonic pervaded the small room. She longed for it with every cell of her body, could even feel her pores opening up to invite it inside.


    ¡°Here,¡± Sylvie said, pulling a pair of handcuffs from a satchel that must have been glamoured to not be visible. She slapped one on Beth and the other on Ronan.


    Ronan nodded to her, finally letting loose his hold on Beth and readying his sword in the hand not linked to her. ¡°Be ready for when they break through.¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯re going to break through? What are they even doing this close to the edge of the forest?¡± Sylvie sounded frightened.


    ¡°Probably following the revenants.¡±


    ¡°Think they¡¯ll get bored and go away on their own?¡±


    ¡°We can hope. But they¡¯re probably starving if they¡¯ve come this far out. It¡¯s more dangerous for them here. The light hurts them.¡±


    Sylvie groaned. Beth inched toward the cauldron, only to be yanked back by Ronan. Another boom broke the door and the snarling, dripping mouth of a beast took up the entryway, blocked only momentarily by the table. Ronan slashed at it and darted back but Beth hindered his movements substantially. Constantly she pulled toward the hearth. The beasts didn¡¯t want her juice, so they were no concern of hers.


    Sylvie brought her knife down and stabbed the beast through the top of its head. It let out a loud yelp and then went silent as it slumped across the threshold. Behind it, the other beast let out a mighty howl, one that made even Beth stop in her struggle and turn in fear. Not only did they have one more bloodthirsty Drochaid beast left to deal with, they had pissed it off.


    It lurched over its brethren and the table, cornering the three Fae in the small space. It went for sylvie¡¯s leg, but sometime between killing its friend and it playing leap frog over his corpse, she had produced a gun.


    She shot at it, hitting its terrifyingly large shoulder. It yelped too and changed course, heading now for Beth. She gripped her knife tightly, ready to give the beast a taste of the revenant blood that coated her blade, but Ronan stepped in front of her. Perhaps he assumed that she wouldn¡¯t think to defend herself when the Cthonic was so close, or perhaps he simply didn¡¯t want to risk her sucking at it, but either way it was a move he shouldn¡¯t have made.


    His sword bit into the limping monster¡¯s throat but not deep enough to stop it from slashing at his leg with those deadly iron claws. Ronan cried out and lurched forward, driving deep enough into the beast to sever its head before he fell to his knees, bringing Beth alongside him.


    Beth¡¯s mind cleared enough to know that Ronan was in pain and subsequently in danger. A slice from a Drochaid beast could be fatal. For a moment she and Sylvie met eyes, both panting and covered in blood.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotta stop meeting like this,¡± the selkie said before dropping down beside Ronan and putting a delicate hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he ground out before they could ask, but Beth could tell his teeth were clenched. There was nothing so bad as the pain of iron. It was everywhere in the mortal realm. Which was a true testament to the dreadfulness of the Unseelie realm because its subjects still chose the mortal realm over the Fae.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling bullshit,¡± Sylvie said. She looked at Beth. ¡°You over your little episode, wild child? ¡®Cause we need to get him to the castle healers asap.¡±


    Beth cleared her throat, it was thick with worry. ¡°Yeah, yes. I¡¯m back. Sorry.¡±


    Sylvie looked impressed. ¡°You must really care about him if he can pull you out of a trance like that.¡±


    Beth almost stood but thought better of it. ¡°Keys to the handcuffs, please.¡±


    The selkie chuckled and reached over, releasing them of their bondage. ¡°We¡¯ll help him to the forest¡¯s edge, then he¡¯ll ride back with me.¡±


    Beth swallowed. The thought of riding a giant horse all by herself was daunting, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any other options. Other than her being left behind anyway, and there was no way in hell she was letting that happen.


    Beth helped Ronan to stand. With one arm over Beth¡¯s shoulders and the other over Sylvie¡¯s, they were off. They moved too fast for Beth to look back at the precious Cthonic.


    Ronan could barely walk, tripping over the gore from the attack and the various roots. He mostly hopped on the leg that hadn¡¯t been lacerated. At some point, thankfully just before they broke through the tree line, he lost consciousness.


    How they made it back to the horses was beyond Beth, but she was glad that they did. Every twig snap put her heart into overdrive and all the while her back ached with Ronan¡¯s weight and her feet slipped around in her boots, wet as she was all over still with cooling blood. Worry for Ronan plagued her deeply. She¡¯d been so stupid, letting him take her here. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt if he hadn¡¯t been cuffed to her, or even just defending her at all. Guilt stabbed at her.


    Sylvie climbed up onto her mount and Beth struggled under her husband¡¯s weight as the selkie reached down for him. Between the two girls he was somehow thrown over the saddle.


    Beth attempted to mount the other horse and finally got it on her fourth try. Her feet didn¡¯t reach the stirrups so she clutched tightly to the reigns.


    ¡°Tell him to follow,¡± Sylvie shouted before taking off at a gallop that left them in a cloud of dust and frost.


    ¡°Er ¡­ follow them?¡± Beth squeaked, patting the horse gently on the back of the head. She was nearly thrown off when he obeyed and they started after Sylvie and Ronan at a comparable pace.


    The ride was exhilarating, or would have been if Beth wasn¡¯t too worried to even fully breathe. She watched Ronan¡¯s still figure on Sylvie¡¯s horse as best she could, going over all that she knew about iron poisoning.


    The further away they got the more clear her head became and the more persistent her guilt and anguish grew. How could she have let this happen to him? He was going to die and it was going to be all her fault.


    Beth¡¯s thoughts only proceeded to get darker and more self-deprecating over the hour or so it took to get them back. They were going as fast as the horses could, it seemed. They couldn¡¯t have been in there for longer than a few hours it felt like, but the sun was already beginning to rise when they reached the stables. Beth had never thought the sight of the Pale Palace would be a relief to her, but today it as.

 Chapter 14 - VIP Accommodations

    The whole thing looked like a scene from ¡®The Exorcist¡¯. Ronan lay in the center of a small bed in the palace infirmary surrounded by frantic healers with fluttery hands. Atop the pale sheets he twisted and writhed. Even in unconsciousness he seemed to be experiencing a massive amount of pain.They had ripped off the lower part of his pants to get better access to the wound, and what Beth could glimpse of it between the circling medics made her gag.


    The cuts were deep, lacerating his shin and calf, and they were blackened. The skin around them peeling away, as if fleeing from the putrid iron poison. Veins spider-webbed out from the ridges and were creeping up to the rest of his body.


    Beth paced outside the door, her boots squeaking on the marble tile. She¡¯d bit her nails to the quick and then moved onto her lips, which were nearly bloody. Guilt thrashed at her, only stopping every now and then for shame to kick her in the ribs. How could she have been so stupid? Ronan had assured her that everything would be alright but he wasn¡¯t a freaking oracle. Listening to him had been her choice. A choice she now bitterly regretted.


    Furthermore, she felt like a giant weakling, helpless against the call of the Cthonic. One sniff and she¡¯d practically destroyed the hut door trying to get to it. Beth had never been the poster child for self control but that scene had been ridiculous. In that state of mind she was no better than a revenant. The idea of which made her gag harder.


    Inside the room, Ronan let out a pained roar and arched off the bed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Beth asked breathlessly, trying to breach the doorway. ¡°What are you doing to him?!¡±


    A large man wearing black clothing blocked her way. His skin was also very dark but his eyes were a light orange. ¡°We¡¯re helping him. Wait in the hall.¡± His voice was deep and authoritative. He reminded Beth of a bouncer.


    Only at the Pale Palace would the infirmary have a bouncer, she thought as he shut the door in her face.


    Across from her Sylvie sat against the wall. She looked exhausted and slightly resigned, like she knew what to expect next.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Beth asked her, resuming her anxious march back and forth.


    ¡°Probably. Ronan¡¯s a hard motherfucker to kill. You should go get cleaned up.¡±


    Beth looked down at the dried blood that covered her. The beast blood was a little darker than the revenant blood and in the places where they¡¯d overlapped it looked even more ghastly.


    ¡°You kidding? This is next season¡¯s fashion,¡± she quipped. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving him.¡±


    The selkie rolled her eyes. Her knees were pulled up on and her elbows rested on them. Her usually pert mohawk looked flaccid. She glanced down the hallway and chuckled. ¡°Hark,¡± she said. ¡°Yon slutasaurus approaches.¡±


    Beth whirled around and groaned inwardly. ¡°Fianna.¡± She¡¯d meant it to be a greeting, but it had come out sounding awfully accusative.


    Fianna, looking slightly less frail and a little more sober than when Beth had last seen her, came to a stop before her daughter. She looked her over and her lips curled slightly in disgust, her nose wrinkling. ¡°Elizabeth.¡±


    Beth hoped she wasn¡¯t here to try and offer comfort. At any given moment Fianna was one of the last people that Beth wanted to see, and that only amplified in a time of crisis like this one.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, not caring if she sounded rude.


    ¡°The Queen wants to see you. I¡¯m sure she wants a full account of what happened leading up to this.¡± She waved a hand in the direction of the closed door.


    ¡°What are you, her servant now? Her errand girl? You¡¯d think forcing your only daughter to marry a stranger would have at least bought you handmaid.¡±


    Beth was aware that her words were venomous but she was too worked up to care. The guilt and the shame were most prevalent but beneath that was utter exhaustion and an internal itch that she thought might have something to do with the Cthonic. She felt simultaneously antsy and drained, the result of which was her wanting to pull her hair out in frustration. Not to mention she was terrified for Ronan. It was true that they¡¯d only just begin to get to know one another, but already it was difficult to imagine a life without his serious scowl and rare smiles.


    Fianna pursed her lips, looking more like a mother than she ever had before. ¡°Either you go, Elizabeth, or the guards come and force you to go.¡±


    Beth ground her teeth, looking hard at the door for a moment before turning back to Sylvie. ¡°Will you let me know if anything changes?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fianna answered for her. ¡°She¡¯s coming too.¡±


    Sylvie pushed to her feet, groaning. ¡°I figured.¡±


    Beth swallowed. Worry permeated every fiber of her being as she spared one last glance for the room in which Ronan lay, fighting for his life. She turned and fell in step alongside Sylvie as they followed Fianna. The throne room was even colder than the last time she¡¯d been there, but Maeve could have been dressed for summer. Her steel grey dress was sleeveless and strapless, but somehow she looked more regal than ever. Despite the concerned expression currently on her face.


    ¡°How is he?¡± she asked once everyone had come to a stop before her. ¡°What happened? Ronan never falters. Never gets hurt.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you too, mom,¡± Sylvie muttered sullenly.


    Beth felt her eyes grow wide as she glanced sideways at the selkie. Now that the two were near one another the similarity was stark and she wondered how she could have ever overlooked it. Of course, she¡¯d had no idea that Maeve had a daughter. They were about the same height and the hair color was the same but Sylvie had different eyes than Maeve and her nose wasn¡¯t as pointed.


    Maeve¡¯s features didn¡¯t soften when she laid eyes on her daughter. She and Fianna seemed to have a lot in common. ¡°What were you doing in the Drochaid, Sylviana?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Beth gaped. She had never heard anyone speak to the Queen like this.


    ¡°My Knight is nearly dead! How could this have happened?!¡± Maeve was practically screeching. She pushed to her feet and towered menacingly over the two girls from her spot up on the dais.


    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have married him to an untrained half-fae!¡± Beth felt more than heard Sylvie¡¯s bitterness.


    Maeve choked out a laugh. ¡°You think I should have married him to you, Sylviana? And what did you do to deserve a gift of that measure, hm? You showed no prowess as a diplomat or even a seductress! You were always playing in the mud and leaves with those boys. A warrior.¡± She said ¡®warrior¡¯ as if it were a curse word.


    Beth chanced a sideways look at Sylvie. The selkie¡¯s fists and lips were clenched, but her dark eyes were fixed dangerously on her mother. She didn¡¯t respond to the Queen¡¯s jibes.


    There was a tense silence while the two women glared at one another and Beth came to grips with the idea that Sylvie was in love with Ronan. Or at least had been, fifty years ago. It explained the selkie¡¯s sometimes terse attitude with her. It was a wonder, really, that such terseness was the only incarnation of the feelings that Sylvie must be harboring for her.


    Miraculously, Beth felt even more miserable than she had five minutes before.


    Maeve sat abruptly, her porcelain face twisted into something that looked like a mix between worry and utter loathing.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted mother?¡± Sylvie asked with a sneer. ¡°To yell at us for damaging your precious Knight?¡±


    The Dark Lady¡¯s lips were pressed so thinly together that they nearly disappeared from her face. She regarded the girls, mostly Sylvie, for a dangerous moment before letting her breath hiss out through her nose. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all. Get out of my sight. And Elizabeth, you especially had better hope he survives this. His position as Sheriff falls to his wife upon the occasion of his death.¡±


    Those words echoed throughout Beth¡¯s mind as she walked beside Sylvie through the cold hallway.


    ¡°We should both try and get some rest,¡± Sylvie said, giving Beth a sideways glance.


    ¡°But if Ronan --¡±


    The selkie cut her off. ¡°If Ronan survives, he¡¯ll be drugged anyway and would do better without us bothering him.¡±


    The phrase ¡®if Ronan survives¡¯ sent chills scurrying down every one of Beth¡¯s limbs. ¡°I-I guess.¡±


    They reached the end of the hallway that contained the infirmary and came to a stop. Beth stared down it at the still-closed door, behind which presumably stood the bouncer.


    ¡°They would let you in even if you stayed, Beth,¡± Sylvie said softly. ¡°And you look like shit. Go get cleaned up and sleep a bit. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let us know when they have news about him.¡±


    The blood had dried and was now just a brown crust atop her clothes. She¡¯d forgotten it in her worry for Ronan. With the reminder it seemed heavy, and the bits on her skin began to itch. The discomfort must have shown on her face because Sylvie seemed satisfied that she would not try to stay.


    ¡°Do you have a room here?¡±


    Beth nodded numbly.


    ¡°Alright. Well, try and get some rest.¡± She clasped Beth¡¯s shoulder in a brief goodbye before turning and strolling toward the wing of the castle that was home to Maeve.


    It seemed as though Sylvie still had a room in the royal quarters, despite her differences with her mother. In fact, Sylvie probably had a room fit for a princess. Beth started for the nobles¡¯ wing. For that small, windowless room that she had known all of her childhood.


    Upon reaching the door she stilled, hesitating before pulling it open. Nothing had changed since she had last seen it on her wedding day three days prior, not that she had really expected it to. Thick dust still covered the furniture, save for on the bedspread where she¡¯d lain after Ronan had Fae-napped her.


    Memories washed over Beth as she took in the room. Memories of a lonely child, a burden to her mother, who couldn¡¯t manage to take so much as a walk without getting into trouble. Benji and Delphine and Katherine had made her life bearable, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that she hated this place, this castle, with its pale facade and cold corridors. She had never belonged her, not with the nobles nor the servants, though more with the servants than the nobles, admittedly. Beth hated the girl who she had been when she lived in this room, she decided, as she continued to gaze at her childhood things.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay in here,¡± Katherine said from behind her, causing Beth to jump.


    Katherine¡¯s dark hair and eyes were a welcome sight and Beth fought the urge to hug her. She probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate being assaulted with flakes of dried blood.


    ¡°Miss Katherine,¡± she said in greeting, though it sounded like a gasp.


    Katherine¡¯s lips curved into  a small smile, sad but comforting. ¡°Elizabeth. Come, let¡¯s get you a bath.¡±


    ¡°Where else would I stay?¡± Beth asked, remembering the green room where she and Ronan had been expected to consummate their marriage. She had assumed that place was only temporarily available to them, like a hotel room.


    ¡°Sir Ronan has a room here,¡± said Katherine.


    Understanding dawned on Beth. He had mentioned that, hadn¡¯t he? That sounded infinitely better than the tomb before her.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She hoped she didn¡¯t sound as dazed as she felt. ¡°Er ¡­ where would that be?¡±


    Katherine smiled and turned on her heel, leading her back in the direction from which she¡¯d come. They turned the corner into the royal¡¯s wing and Beth nearly groaned. Of course Ronan¡¯s room would be near Maeve¡¯s quarters. How else would he be able to satisfy her sexual needs at the drop of a hat?


    Beth scratched at a patch of blood on her wrist as Katherine came to a stop before a plain wooden door. She wished she were at home, where she could take modern conveniences like running water and electricity for granted. Maeve enjoyed keeping things medieval, for some reason. Though to her credit, electricity was a very dangerous thing to harness in Faerie, because like everything else, it was bigger. It was easier to live in the dark ages. And for those that had magic, she supposed, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow expectantly at Beth, who realized she¡¯d been zoning out.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Beth muttered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The room will only open for its owner,¡± she explained.


    Beth frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not its owner.¡±


    ¡°As Ronan¡¯s wife, you are. At least in part.¡±


    It had to be some kind of enchantment. ¡°Does every room in the palace bind to its owner like this?¡±


    Katherine shook her head. ¡°Only the royal rooms.¡±


    She chewed on her lip. ¡°Then why is my room exactly as it was when I left? It hasn¡¯t even been dusted.¡±


    ¡°Your mother requested that it remain untouched, all those years ago,¡± Katherine explained, looks of dislike and understanding warring on her face.


    Why the hell would Fianna do that? In case Beth came back? That was ridiculous. Her mother hated her.


    This was making Beth¡¯s brain hurt. So instead she stepped directly in front of the door and cleared her throat, not entirely sure that this would work. Mentally she prepared herself for a nap in the hallway, hobo style.


    To her surprise, the door swung inward silently, revealing a spacious bedroom. Beth exhaled, relieved.


    Katherine smiled. ¡°It seems as though the room has prepared you a bath already.¡± She gestured to a large stone basin that took up a corner of the room, from which steam rose enticingly.


    Beth stepped inside, blinking around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. Sleep well. I¡¯ll have a dress outside your door in a few hours.¡±


    Katherine slipped away and Beth closed the door quietly. Being alone with her thoughts would not be fun, so instead of facing them she explored the room. It was twice the size of her little one, with a large four poster bed and even a window. The walls were barren, adorned by no posters, pictures or even paintings.


    A large wardrobe boasted four or five tunics in different shades, along with a few pairs of leather pants and a big coat made of furs. A drawer revealed a silver bracelet inlaid with rubies and a few other small trinkets that obviously had at least once belonged to women, even if they didn¡¯t now. Idly Beth wondered if they belonged to old lovers or were perhaps his mother¡¯s. She placed them back and moved on, glancing out the window at a breathtaking view of the lake. The morning sun reflected off of the snow in an effect that was blinding.


    Beth got lost for a moment, picturing herself as a girl, sliding across that frozen surface with Benji and Delphine.


    The itching of her skin reminded Beth that she was wasting hot water. Slowly she stripped off her clothes, approaching the tub and dropping them onto the floor. The water felt heavenly against her irritated skin and tired muscles. It was a wonder she made it out of the basin without falling asleep.


    Beth dried herself with a hanging towel that she hadn¡¯t noticed before and pulled one of Ronan¡¯s tunics over her head. The bed wasn¡¯t too soft as she crawled into it, but she decided that she liked that. It smelled vaguely of him, evergreen and lemongrass, just enough to make her chest ache fiercely for a moment. Beth pulled a pillow to her and hugged it tightly, hoping against hope that Ronan was going to be alright.


    Beth woke up to a confident knock on the door. Instantly her heart was in her throat. The idea that this could be someone coming to welcome her into widowhood made her shake as she clambered off the bed and padded across the room, the cold stone a shock to her bare feet.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked, her voice rough with sleep and the promise of tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± someone said cheerily.


    Beth pulled open the door and launched herself into Sebastian¡¯s arms, not caring that all she wore was a tunic that came halfway down her thighs.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t care either. He picked her up and swung her around, offering the comfort she needed. ¡°Hello love. Long night?¡±


    ¡°It feels like years since I¡¯ve last seen you,¡± she breathed into his hair. Had it really only been last night that they¡¯d said goodbye at the Glen? ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you hated this place.¡±


    ¡°You guys never checked in. And word travels fast about the goings on in Faerie, especially when Ronan is involved. There aren¡¯t many places I wouldn¡¯t go for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, god. Have you heard anything? Is he --¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I mean, not fine. He¡¯ll need to heal for a few days, maybe a week. But he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Beth felt about thirty pounds lighter. She swallowed down relieved tears and took a step back, unable to fight the smile spreading across her face. ¡°Oh, god.¡±


    Sebastian smiled back at her. ¡°So you like the room? It seems to like you, letting you inside it and all.¡±


    ¡°That sounded dirty.¡±


    ¡°It was meant to.¡± His grin was cheeky.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very personalized.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not here much. Nice shirt.¡±


    ¡°Hush. You¡¯ve seen me in less.¡±


    ¡°True. Oh, yeah, here.¡± Sebastian took a step back and reached for something outside the door. He brandished a long, lavender dress.


    Beth sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Katherine can¡¯t pick out jeans and a t-shirt.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a traditionalist.¡± He shut the door behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s get you into this and we¡¯ll go visit Ronan.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him yet?¡± She pulled the tunic over her head.


    Sebastian frowned as he tried unlacing the back of the dress. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s mildly coherent.¡±


    ¡°Mildly?¡±


    ¡°Remember when you were on those painkillers I gave you?¡±


    She lifted up her arms and he slid the dress down over her head. ¡°Mhmm. Is it like that?¡± Her voice was muffled.


    ¡°He¡¯s a little less silly, but essentially yes.¡±


    He spun her around and began tightening the laces on the back of the bodice while she choked back a laugh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Ronan being silly, not in a million years.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. He isn¡¯t that bad. Not nearly as bad as you were when you popped out of the Hedge.¡± His tone was teasing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. That was awful.¡±


    Sebastian chuckled and tied a bow where her lower back met the top of her ass.

 Chapter 15 - The Princess and her Dealer

    The infirmary door was open today. No scary bouncer barred the way. Sebastian smiled and greeted everyone they passed, able to call them all by name. While he claimed to hate this place, it certainly didn¡¯t hate him. Even the medics gushed over him.


    Ronan was sitting up, covered up to his waist by a dark blue blanket. His left leg was slightly elevated. He wore not shirt and his long hair was bound at his nape and spilled over his shoulder. Despite him being barely clear of Death¡¯s door, he looked wonderful. AT least to Beth. She¡¯d never seen a more delightful sight than Ronan sitting up in bed, chatting to Sylvie, who had claimed a chair beside him. There wasn¡¯t much color to his skin, but there never had been. Pale was just part of his appearance, and it suited him well.


    Time slowed for Beth as she and Sebastian approached. There were other people in the ward, other ailing Fae, some moaning, some comatose. There were medics and visitors buzzing around, but Beth never saw any of them. All that mattered was Ronan. All that mattered was that he was safe.


    Beth hadn¡¯t quite believed it until just now. He turned his head and his dark eyes settled on her. She couldn¡¯t help but wince. He had every reason to hate her. She¡¯d gotten him nearly killed. But instead his lips tilted up in that tease of a smile and he said, ¡°There you are,¡± like he¡¯d been looking for her all day.


    Beth¡¯s heart did an uncomfortable jig in her chest and she reached for his hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ronan.¡±


    One of those perfect eyebrows rose questioningly. ¡°For what?¡± He gave her hand a squeeze.


    ¡°For being a stupid, awful addict. For getting you almost killed.¡± Her throat felt tight and she bit her lip, afraid she¡¯d start begging for forgiveness if she didn¡¯t shut her mouth.


    ¡°Elizabeth. What happened was not your fault. I should have planned more thoroughly, been more careful.¡± His entire countenance was stern. He stared at her imploringly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should never have brought you there. I knew the risks.¡±


    Beth shook her head and closed her eyes, fighting for control over her expression. ¡°All that matters is we didn¡¯t lose anybody. Everything¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. Did you sleep alright?¡±


    Beth opened her eyes and looked at him incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re worried about how I slept? You just nearly died!¡±


    On the other side of his bed, Sylvie was avoiding looking at them. She sat back, her arms crossed over her chest, expression neutral. Beth suddenly realized that she¡¯d interrupted whatever they¡¯d been talking about. Guilt prodded at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had iron poisoning before, Elizabeth. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her mouth dropped open. ¡°You have? Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°I spent a lot of time in the Drochaid when I was younger.¡± His expression darkened slightly.


    Of course, Sebastian had mentioned that. Beth wondered if he¡¯d gotten poisoned when his parents had died. Then she wondered if it was iron poisoning that had taken them. If so, this experience was probably doubly as traumatizing for him.


    She squeezed his hand tightly and frantically searched for something else to talk about.


    ¡°I like your room,¡± she ended up blurting out. Eloquent.


    Ronan looked minutely surprised. ¡°It let you in?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I guess being your wife makes me a VIP. That¡¯s a nifty little enchantment.¡±


    ¡°Ensures security. Not that I¡¯m here enough to need it.¡±


    Beth nodded again, watching him. He looked more relaxed than normal, but showed no other outward signs of being on the loopy-inducing painkillers that Beth had experienced.


    ¡°Something on my face?¡± he asked, after Beth had stared long enough to be creepy.


    ¡°No, just, how do you feel?¡± She was anxious, waiting for something to go horribly wrong. Nothing ever turned out okay, at least not in her experience. When bad things happened, they tended to change everything for the worse.


    ¡°Did you think I was lying when I said I was fine? I rarely lie, Elizabeth.¡±


    Beth blushed and looked down at her lap. His tone hadn¡¯t been scolding but she felt slightly ashamed nonetheless.


    Sylvie cleared her throat and Ronan turned to her. Suddenly Beth became aware that Sebastian was sitting beside her, and probably had been since she¡¯d settled down. She pulled her hand from Ronan¡¯s and turned to him, still blushing. ¡°How¡¯s the house?¡±


    ¡°The house is fine, same as you left it yesterday. Benji¡¯s still mopey. The twins are still weird. I¡¯m thinking of getting a cat.¡±


    ¡°We could use a house cat. There are mice in the basement.¡± Beth¡¯s corset was making her sit up straighter than she normally would. She twisted and smiled as her back popped.


    ¡°I did not say ¡®house cat¡¯, Beth. I said a cat for me. My cat. Not your cat.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, like a cat could turn down this face. I¡¯ll come bearing tuna.¡±


    ¡°Like you would even know how to open a can of tuna without me giving you directions.¡±


    Beth stuck her tongue out at him and laughed when he did it right back.


    ¡°Are you sure you two aren¡¯t the married ones?¡± Sylvie asked, observing them.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Sebastian asked, wiggling his eyebrows at her.


    The selkie snorted.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes had closed, though he still remained upright in the bed.


    ¡°Should we go? You need to rest.¡± Beth hoped she didn¡¯t sound too fussy.


    ¡°Mom wants to see us anyway,¡± Sylvie said, giving Beth an annoyed look. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what about, but it¡¯s never good.¡±


    ¡°But I was expecting hugs and gummy bears,¡± Beth said, heart flipping in her chest when Ronan¡¯s lips curved up into a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure she wants to see both of us?¡± Beth asked Sylvie as they made their way toward the throne room, footsteps in time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The selkie didn¡¯t slow as they turned a corner. ¡°She was explicit in her directions.¡±


    ¡°Did she send Fianna again?¡±


    ¡°Why do you refer to your mother by her name?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s better than being reminded that somehow I was made from her.¡± Beth knew she sounded bitter, but didn¡¯t see a point in making the effort to mask it.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Sylvie said, dropping the subject. She seemed somewhat surly today. Beth surmised that it had to do with her along time with Ronan having been interrupted.


    A shout from inside the throne room had the girls each halting their pace to listen. A man¡¯s voice carried loudly, deep and authoritative.


    Beth and Sylvie shared a surprised look. Who would dare shout at the Queen like that? Not even Ronan spoke to her with such disrespect. Surely someone was about to lose his head. Beth wondered if his execution would fall upon her shoulders in Ronan¡¯s temporary absence.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Hide,¡± Sylvie whispered, taking Beth¡¯s arm and pulling her behind one of the large curtains adorning a window that lined the wall. They both fit easily behind it, each peeking out one side.


    ¡°Why are we hiding?¡± Beth asked quietly.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t hear whoever that is screaming in agony. Therefore, I¡¯m curious to find out who can get away with talking to her like that.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long. The large doors opened and out strolled a man of medium build. He looked confident and it showed in his walk. Beth recognized him after a moment of scrutiny as the man who had tried to get her to dance at her wedding reception. Aengus Bierne. Strange, he did not have the authority to yell at Maeve thusly. In fact, at least to Beth¡¯s knowledge, no one did.


    Bierne strode close to them as he took his leave and Beth nearly cried out. He smelled of lightning and gunpowder, of Cthonic. Not a large amount, not enough for Beth to give away their position and pursue him, but he¡¯d certainly touched it recently.


    Beside her, Sylvie tensed as well. She wasn¡¯t as sensitive to the soul-juice as Beth was, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to smell it. Which meant that the selkie was on guard for a different reason. As soon as he was out of sight and the tap of his shoes on the cold marble had faded, Beth found out why.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± she cried. ¡°That¡¯s the dealer! The one who pays me to smuggle!¡±


    Beth blinked at her. ¡°Aengus Bierne?¡± She hoped she was remembering his name right.


    ¡°He never gave me a name. Said it wasn¡¯t important. What the hell was he yelling at my mother about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Beth worried her lip, which had just begun to heal. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Together they vacated their hiding spot and entered the throne room.


    Maeve wore red today. She looked much more relaxed than she had last night, though she retained her usual strict demeanor. Her lips were pursed and her eyes were fixed on a point somewhere to her left. She seemed to be lost in thought.


    Sylvie cleared her throat when they¡¯d come to a stop before her. ¡°Mom?¡±


    Maeve¡¯s eyes snapped to them. ¡°I have a job for you, Elizabeth. Something I would have my sheriff do were he well.¡±


    Elizabeth swallowed, not liking the sound of that at all.


    Beside her, Sylvie stiffened. ¡°Why do I need to be here for this?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re going to help her.¡± There was no room for argument in the Dark Lady¡¯s tone, but that did not deter her daughter.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not the sheriff!¡±


    ¡°Because I said so.¡±


    ¡°But --¡±


    ¡°Because you insisted upon helping my sheriff to near death in the Drochaid so you will help him now as well.¡±


    That shut Sylvie up. Though Beth could still see the anger simminger within her dark eyes it was laced with something else, perhaps guilt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the job?¡± the selkie ground out.


    ¡°The kitchen is infested with imps. I would like them dealt with by the end of the day.¡±


    Both girls groaned in unison. Imps, while they sounded like silly, whimsical creatures, were no joke. In fact, having an infestation of imps was a serious situation. They were clever and resilient and masters at hiding. Their specialty was thievery, but only on a small scale. When imps were afoot little things would go missing, one by one. Sometimes they would be returned, but not consistently. It always took a while to detect their presence but a trained eye would recognize what the disappearing stuff could mean pretty quickly.


    Beth and Benji had dealt with a bad case of them when they¡¯d first moved into their beach house. It had taken them weeks to completely do away with them. Even now they weren¡¯t completely sure that they were totally gone. The occasional hairbrush, egg timer or remote control still had the tendency to vanish for weeks at a time.


    Dispatching with the imps had taken Beth and Sylvie all day and well into the evening. Beth was frustrated and worn out. However, her experience in the Drochaid had given her a new appreciation for tasks that didn¡¯t have a high chance of ending in death. While the imps had been annoying they hadn¡¯t been life threatening. She did, however, need a bath.


    The grime of the kitchen and the imp spittle had all but covered her dress, which was just as well. She was ready to hunt down at least some leggings and a tunic. Her odds of finding jeans and a t-shirt were slim. Hers from the night before had more than likely been incinerated. She knew from experience that revenant blood did not come out of clothes.


    Beth took a shortcut through the courtyard, hoping to reach her room just a little bit faster. The zing of metal slicing through cold air caught her attention and when she located its source she was even more annoyed.


    ¡°What are you doing up?¡± she huffed.


    Ronan let the tip of the sword rest in the frozen ground as he regarded her with eyes made even more beautiful but the reflection of the moon off the snow. She was caught in them briefly before taking note of his attire.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to freeze to death,¡± she said, gesturing to his lack of either a shirt or shoes.


    ¡°That is such a mortal saying.¡±


    His surly tone made her smile. ¡°Have the painkillers worn off, then?¡±


    He grunted, bringing the sword up and swinging it through the air once more.


    Beth decided that her bath could wait, and settled on a stone bench to watch him.


    ¡°I had an interesting day,¡± she announced. ¡°I got to play sheriff.¡±


    Ronan stopped, letting the metal rest once more and turned to her. HIs scowl was very pronounced. ¡°What did she make you do?¡± His voice was tight, angry. This Ronan was a hard contrast to the doped up Fae he¡¯d been this morning.


    ¡°Clear the kitchen of imps,¡± she said. ¡°But I had helped, she forced Sylvie to assist.¡±


    He blinked for a moment and amusement flashed in his eyes. ¡°I would have liked to witness that. You two battling imps.¡±


    Beth gestured to her ruined dress. ¡°As you can see, it went well.¡± Her tone was dry.


    He threw back his head and laughed. The sound sent a tingle down to her toes.


    ¡°There¡¯s more. I found something out.¡±


    Ronan shoved the blade deep enough into the ground that it stood on its own and moved to sit beside her on the bench. He was warm, despite his lack of accoutrement, and she fought the urge to lean into him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sylvie and I ran into her boss today.¡±


    Interest lit his face. ¡°The drug dealer? Here?¡±


    ¡°Remember that guy from our wedding reception who tried to get me to dance?¡±


    His eyes widened minutely. ¡°Really? Aengus Bierne?¡±


    Beth nodded. ¡°Not only that, but we heard him arguing with Mae- The Queen before we entered the throne room. We couldn¡¯t tell what about though. Sylvie definitely confirmed it was him when he left the room.¡±


    ¡°Did he not see you?¡±


    ¡°We, uh, hid. Behind a curtain.¡± Beth couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sheepish.


    The corner of Ronan¡¯s lips twitched up. ¡°Did you get the impression that the drug dealer was selling to Maeve?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. She didn¡¯t seem super high when we entered or anything, just a little spaced out. It didn¡¯t last long though before she chewed into our asses for letting you get hurt.¡±


    If he was affected by Maeve¡¯s caring for him he didn¡¯t show it, simply scowled a little harder. The trace of the smile from earlier was gone. ¡°This ¡­ doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about Aengus? I thought he was a courtier.¡±


    ¡°He is. He emerged from the city about ten years ago and claimed to share ancestry with the late Mac Aodhas. He¡¯s done nothing of importance since, at least not as far as this place is concerned. He is considered slightly, what¡¯s the word ¡­ creepy, by the ladies around the court. But that¡¯s not a characteristic uncommon among the Unseelie.¡±


    Beth thought that over. ¡°Huh. Well, it¡¯s not like you can arrest him if he¡¯s supplying her majesty, right?¡±


    Ronan looked deep in thought for a moment. ¡°Well, I could, but she would probably pardon him. I think our best course of action is to find out how he¡¯s obtaining the Cthonic and prevent him from doing so anymore. But alas, that will probably have to wait until we do whatever task my liege married us to achieve.¡±


    Beth nodded, a shiver shimmying down her spine at the thought of whatever the Queen had in store for them, for her. She realized suddenly that she¡¯d been leaning into him, just as she¡¯d tried to avoid doing. His body heat was so tempting and he smelled like himself again, like evergreen and lemongrass instead of iron and blood. She pulled away abruptly.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± she said, ¡°and you are not yet recovered fully. I¡¯ll walk you back to bed.¡±


    His lips quirked up again. ¡°Concerned for me, wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted. ¡°Now go. I won¡¯t be responsible for a relapse or something.¡±


    ¡°I heal fast,¡± he murmured, but stood nonetheless, offering her a hand.


    They started back toward the infirmary, Ronan pulling his sword from the snow on the way. Compared to the frozen outside the Pale Palace was warm, an adjective Beth never imagined she would use to describe it. They entered the same room from the morning but it almost seemed a different place tonight. The lights were low, only a single candle lit each bedside. There was only one healer and he sat at a desk under a big window against the wall. He nodded to them, well, more to Ronan, and looked back down at whatever scroll he was pouring over.


    Ronan found his bed and turned to her, giving her a tender look. ¡°Goodnight, Elizabeth,¡± he all but whispered.


    She smiled up at him, unable to help herself. She was so glad that he was okay, even if he¡¯d been barefoot in the snow only moments before. ¡°Goodnight, Ronan. Sleep well.¡±


    He nodded and then looked hesitant for a moment before leaning in and pressing his lips to her forehead. In response, her body alighted in what felt like jolts of electricity. She managed to hold back any noises of excitement but the grin she wore could not be contained. She looked up and they locked eyes while she debated on giving him a kiss on the lips in response. In the end she decided against it. Getting herself worked up before bed was never good, especially when he was to sleep in the infirmary.


    Instead, Beth turned on her heel and strode out, returning to his bedroom to take a hot bath and then bask in the lemongrass and evergreen scent of his sheets.

 Chapter 16 - Moonlighting

    Beth woke the next morning and dressed in a tight, pale green dress that hung outside her door. The gown did hug her curves, she¡¯d give it that, but that was all she would say in favor of it. Otherwise it was too tight and too scratchy. Or maybe she just missed home. She¡¯d only been here for two nights but already she felt as though the Pale Palace was leeching all of the color from her life.


    As soon as Ronan was recovered they could hightail it back to the mortal realm and away from Maeve, though probably saddled with her latest hwim. Dread pooled in Beth¡¯s stomach at the prospect of whatever Maeve had in store for them. This next task would be the reason she and Ronan had been forced to marry in the first place.


    Her feet found their way down the winding hall toward the infirmary. She hoped Sebastian was still here but suspected that he¡¯d gone home. Still, she wouldn¡¯t have minded entering the sick ward and coming upon a scene identical to the one she¡¯d encountered yesterday. No such luck, however. In fact, not only was Sebastian absent, Ronan was nowhere to be seen as well. Beth blinked at the empty bed, already made and leaving no hint that it had ever been occupied by her husband.


    Before she could flag down a healer to ask for Ronan¡¯s whereabouts, Sylvie strode in. The selkie had managed to acquire leggings and a tunic instead of a dress and her mohawk stood straight and shiny today. She took one look at the empty bed and turned to Beth.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked.


    Beth shook her head. ¡°No idea. Maybe out trying to regain his strength? I caught him swinging his sword around in the courtyard last night after we finished with the imps.¡±


    Sylvie grimaced at the reminder of the imps. While the girls had not come through the experience as best friends forever, as some shared adventures are wont to accomplish, they hadn¡¯t ended up any more antagonistic than they¡¯d been before.


    ¡°We should look for him then. I¡¯m curious to the progress of his recovery,¡± said Sylvie, turning to one of the nearby healers. ¡°Where¡¯s the Knight?¡± she demanded, reminiscent of her mother, though Beth would never tell her that.


    The poor healer blinked at her, startled. ¡°H-He left an hour ago, Princess, without a word to us.¡±


    Sylvie did not look appreciative of being referred to by her formal title. ¡°And was he in any condition to leave?¡±


    ¡°He was ¡­ up to par, Princess.¡±


    The man looked unnerved. He was old and dressed in white robes that fell all the way to the floor, like some sort of angelic monk. Beth could only imagine the treatment he underwent here at the palace.


    Sylvie looked thoughtful and nodded before turning and strolling out into the hall. Beth followed.


    ¡°You said he was in the courtyard last night?¡± the selkie asked, already turning in the direction of the doors that would lead them outside.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Despite the healer¡¯s slight assurance that Ronan was okay, there was still a worried air between them as they walked.


    They courtyard was empty and Beth was stumped. She knew the palace but she didn¡¯t really know Ronan. Any idea where he would have gone to find solace was beyond her. He had lived her for a very long time so he must have a happy place or two, but the idea of this hell hole housing any happy place was inconceivable to her.


    What¡¯s more, Sylvie was looking thoughtful. Which mean that she probably had some idea as to where Ronan would go. Beth didn¡¯t like that Sylvie knew him better. Jealousy, Beth realized, was what she was experiencing. She didn¡¯t like the feeling or that she was having it.


    She crossed her arms grumpily.


    ¡°We should check with mother. He¡¯s usually at her side if he¡¯s in Faerie,¡± Sylvie said decisively, starting toward the throne room. Beth was just glad she wasn¡¯t headed for Maeve¡¯s personal chambers.


    Sylvie pushed the double doors open without so much as a knock. Maeve, who seemed to be in the middle of a rant, stopped mid sentence to frown at them. To her right, Ronan leaned against the wall. He was fully dressed today, boots and all, with his arms crossed and a scowl on his beautiful face.


    Beth sighed with relief when she saw him.


    ¡°Knocking, Sylviana. Learn how,¡± spat the Queen, irate.


    Ronan pushed off and came to stand beside Beth. He didn¡¯t reach for her hand but he was close enough that she could feel his heat. Maeve¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t miss the action and they narrowed, her lips pursing.


    Sylvie shrugged. ¡°You were yelling at Ronan. I figured I¡¯d help him out.¡±


    Maeve ignored her this time and instead fixed that chilling gaze on Beth. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Sylviana, you are dismissed.¡±


    Sylvie looked surprised and opened her mouth to argue but the Queen cut her off with an eyebrow raise and a declaration of ¡°now¡±. The selkie stomped out, slamming the door behind her like an insolent teenager.


    ¡°Now. How was your honeymoon?¡± Maeve turned back to the newlyweds.


    ¡°It was fine,¡± Ronan answered quickly, which was good because Beth wasn¡¯t sure how she would have responded. She might have brought up the fact that technically they still had a little time, but it was probably best that she hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Good,¡± said Maeve, tapping a blood red nail against her chin. ¡°I have an assignment for you.¡±


    ¡°Surprise,¡± Beth murmured, earning her an eyebrow raise from the Queen. It wasn¡¯t as harsh as the one she¡¯d turned upon Sylvie, but it was scary nonetheless. Worth it, though, when Beth noticed Ronan¡¯s lips twitch up.


    ¡°A little while ago I was approached by a man named Marcas Foley who claimed to have some valuable information for me. Information that I would want at any cost.¡± Her red-rimmed onyx irises rested on Ronan. ¡°However, his idea of ¡®any cost¡¯ was insurmountable and, frankly, ridiculous. I refused him.¡±


    She paused for effect, as if either Beth or Ronan would have expected her to have taken a different action in such a situation. Of course Maeve had refused to pay the guy. Why do that when she could just get the information by having her Knight marry a soul sucker? Beth shivered, finally understanding her exact purpose in all of this.


    ¡°However,¡± the Queen went on,¡± I am curious as to what he knows.¡± Her sharp gaze switched to Beth. ¡°I want you to find him. Capture him. And bring him here. Then you will ¡­ pick his brain.¡± She smiled at her own joke, while Beth wanted to pass out.


    ¡°Why did you let him leave in the first place, my Liege?¡± Ronan asked.


    ¡°You were away, my sweet Knight,¡± she explained. ¡°He managed to overpower the guards when they attempted to lock him in the dungeon.¡±


    Ronan frowned and Beth understood why. If someone could escape from the castle guards then that someone was formidable. The guards were notoriously not as skilled as Ronan but Beth was certain they weren¡¯t weaklings either.


    ¡°Did he leave an address?¡± Beth asked hopefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s your job,¡± Maeve said with mock sweetness. ¡°You¡¯ll leave in the morning. I¡¯m not convinced Ronan is well enough today yet to travel.¡±


    Beth groaned internally. A third night in Faerie was undoubtedly going to make her lose her mind.


    ¡°Yes, my Queen,¡± responded Ronan dutifully.


    To Beth¡¯s delight, Sebastian hadn¡¯t left yet. They found him in the dining hall, sitting with a sour looking Sylvie. Beth was rather surprised that Maeve had let her and Ronan go about their business without assigning them any local tasks, but she supposed that finding whoever Marcas Foley was would be a big job and maybe they really were supposed to conserve their strength. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to argue about Ronan getting more time to heal.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Sebastian said, eyeing them with a mix of amusement and apprehension. ¡°How¡¯d your talk with Madame Darkness go?¡±


    ¡°She wants us to find someone in New York and bring him to her,¡± Ronan said, sitting down beside the selkie.


    Beth took the seat beside her roommate, pulling his goblet toward her.


    Sebastian gave her an amused look. ¡°It¡¯s tea.¡±


    The liquid had already engulfed her tongue as his words sunk in, but she could tell from the first taste that it was not tea at all.


    ¡°Liar,¡± she sputtered, laughing.


    Sebastian grinned and turned back to Ronan. ¡°Who are you supposed to find?¡±


    ¡°A Fae named Marcas Foley. Maybe you¡¯ve heard of him?¡± Ronan didn¡¯t sound as if he expected a positive answer. Beth figured that if Ronan hadn¡¯t heard of someone, the odds that any of his friends had were nigh impossible.


    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°I have not. Is he dangerous?¡±


    ¡°He managed to overpower the guards here when Maeve tried to have him imprisoned,¡± Beth supplied. She took a long pull of what she had decided was raspberry stout.


    Sylvie let out a low whistle. ¡°Dangerous indeed. Where do we start looking for him?¡±


    Ronan turned to her, frowning. ¡°You are not included in this quest, Sylviana. This is for Beth and I alone.¡±


    Her jaw dropped. ¡°But you said you¡¯d protect me from the dealer! I¡¯m supposed to stay with you!¡±


    Sebastian reached over and took back his goblet, sighing when he found it empty.


    Ronan fixed Sylvie with a serious gaze. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve returned home and faced Maeve, there is no safer place for you than here. Your mother would never let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°But Aengus is here! Selling to her!¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± hissed Sebastian, casting an eye around the hall. A few stragglers were left over from breakfast but fortunately the place had mostly been vacated. ¡°Do you want that getting around? Or worse, back to her?¡±


    ¡°So steer clear of Bierne,¡± said Ronan. ¡°It is safer for you away from whatever Beth and I have to face.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s words of warning to Sylvie took up camp in Beth¡¯s mind. They were still roasting marshmallows when Ronan and Beth got ready for bed after a day of trying to stay out of the Queen¡¯s way.


    Beth peeled herself out of her dress with only slightly difficulty, leaving her in just the white shift that went underneath. Seeing as how she didn¡¯t have any oversized t-shirts, it would have to do.


    Ronan removed his tunic and left his trousers. Beth was very aware of every inch of skin he showed, barely daring to look at him lest she break out in a blush. She climbed into bed, pulling the covers up over her lap. Too late she realized that this was the first time she¡¯d seen Ronan in his own bed.


    ¡°Um, did I take your side? Do you have a side?¡± She prepared to scoot over when Ronan held up his hand.


    ¡°I do have a side, and it¡¯s that one.¡± He pointed to the empty space beside her.


    Beth gave him a smile. ¡°Your room is nice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He pulled back the covers and sat down on the bed, his back to her. ¡°I hardly ever stay here.¡±


    Beth had known that, so she didn¡¯t respond. Instead she took a deep breath. Despite their semi-relaxing day she was tired. Being in the Unseelie castle this long had taken its toll on her. If it weren¡¯t for Sebastian and Ronan she might feel as though the cold had leached away her warmth. Warmth she fought so hard to obtain and keep.


    Beth dreaded the task they would face tomorrow, because this Foley guy did not sound like a pushover, but she would be glad to get back to the mortal realm.


    Ronan lay back on his pillow, the covers pulled loosely over his long legs. He yawned, mirroring her exhausted.


    Laying beside him felt almost normal, like they had done it a thousand times. Beth imagined what it would be like if they were a real couple, who had chosen one another. Maybe there would be some ¡®hi honey, how was your day?¡¯ or ¡®did you like the pot roast I made for dinner?¡¯. Or, and this one was most realistic, they¡¯d be about to bang. The thought of which alone brought on that damned blush Beth had been trying so hard to suppress.


    She turned onto her side, facing him. For such a large room the bed was fairly small, so the action caused her to brush against his arm. If Beth was trying to distract herself from an onslaught of dirty thoughts, examining his perfect profile did not do the trick. However, she found that she couldn¡¯t help it. The candlelight flickering across the slope of his nose and hollows beneath his high cheekbones enraptured her.


    Beth cleared her throat and tried to do the same to her mind. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    He glanced sideways at her. ¡°Perfectly fine.¡±


    She suspected that he was not being completely honest. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°So if I wanted to have backbreaking sex right now you¡¯d be able?¡± As soon as the words fell out of her mouth Beth regretted them.


    Ronan cocked an eyebrow at her, deigning to turn his head. ¡°Is that an offer, Elizabeth?¡±


    She felt her blush intensity, felt it spread down her neck and engulf her collarbone. ¡°I was just trying to prove a point.¡±


    ¡°The point being that you don¡¯t think I¡¯m well enough to, how would a human put it, rock your world?¡±


    That phrase had no business being on Ronan¡¯s tongue, but Beth felt her nipples tighten in response nonetheless.


    ¡°I never said that,¡± she blurted, embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t trying to insult him, it just kept happening organically.


    There was a moment where he didn¡¯t reply, and her words hung between them like a fog. Finally, he dispelled it.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than enough recovered to have perfectly adequate sex. Even backbreaking sex, as you put it. So you can rest your worries.¡± He turned his face back up toward the ceiling and closed his eyes. His long eyelashes casted shadows on his cheeks.


    Beth opened her mouth, unsure of how to respond to that. Did he want to have sex? He wasn¡¯t acting like it. Just because he insisted he could didn¡¯t mean he would. Not that she wanted to have sex. Last she¡¯d checked in with herself on that subject, he¡¯d still been too new to her. Sex with a stranger was one thing, but sex with a stranger who she¡¯d have to see every day for the rest of her life was a bird of a different species. But things had changed. She had watched him not only dance with death but bump and grind against it. The experience had threatened to undo her. They had been through enough together in the few short days they¡¯d known one another that she felt connected to him.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Beth bit her tongue against any come-hither advances and rolled onto her back. The ceiling, as she¡¯d come to count on the last few nights, was unremarkable. She decided to focus there and not too long after felt herself dozing off.


    The two were woken by a soft knock at the door. Ronan, just like the last time they¡¯d slept in the same bed, was wrapped around her. It was such a curious thing that he be so distant awake and so clingy asleep.


    He peeled himself off of her and sat up quickly, almost as if he were trying to make it seem like he wasn¡¯t just using her as a teddy bear. Beth snorted and sat as well, running fingers through her hair.


    The knock came again.


    Ronan stood and crossed the room, wearing only those leather pants that Beth loved so much. They couldn¡¯t have been very comfortable as pajamas, but he didn¡¯t have Sebastian¡¯s borrowed flannel this time. He probably slept naked when alone, she  mused, then immediately pictured what he might look like without any clothes. The hypothetical imagery was delightful.


    He pulled open the door and Beth heard Katherine suck in a breath.


    You and me both, she thought with a smirk.


    ¡°I-I brought today¡¯s outfit for Lady Elizabeth,¡± Beth¡¯s old nanny said. It was the first time she had ever referred to Beth as a Lady. She was probably frightened of meeting Ronan¡¯s bad side, or even his slightly annoyed side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± he said, relieving the servant of yards of what looked like periwinkle fabric. Beth groaned inwardly.


    ¡°She might need help l-lacing it,¡± said Katherine. The fact that she was intimidated became more obvious each time she spoke.


    ¡°I can handle it,¡± Ronan said curtly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He was going to lace her dress?


    ¡°Yes, of course, Sir Mac Nevin.¡±


    Beth rose from the bed as Ronan shut the door and turned, examining the decadent dress in his arms. ¡°Who decides what you wear, and why do they dress you in such finery for everyday life?¡±


    ¡°Right? I used to think it was Miss Katherine, but  I¡¯m not convinced it isn¡¯t Sebastian just fucking with me.¡±


    Ronan chuckled, amused at her theory. ¡°Who is Miss Katherine?¡±


    ¡°The servant you just talked to. She¡¯s Benji¡¯s mom, actually. Delphine¡¯s aunt.¡± Beth lifted up her arms so that he could slide the monstrosity over her head.


    Ronan followed her unspoken directions. ¡°Really? I suppose now that you mention it I do see a resemblance between her and Benjamin. Is she a fire elemental as well?¡±


    The dress smothered her for a moment before he tugged it down into place.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said Beth. ¡°If she is, I¡¯ve never seen her use her power.¡±


    He began on the laces in the back. ¡°Hm.¡± His deft fingers brushing against her made her shiver. ¡°You can change into something more suitable for our task when we get to your house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we get to go home first?¡± Beth¡¯s heart lifted. It would be good to see home again, even if only for a short while. They had only been at the Unseelie palace for a few days but it felt like at least a month.


    ¡°To get you out of this dress, if nothing else,¡± said Ronan as he tied the ribbon in a final bow.


    She turned, blinking up at him. Had he just said what she thought he did? By the look of embarrassment on his face, he had.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes were closed and he was frowning minutely, as if to ask did I say that out loud? Beth wanted to respond with some suave remark, pointing out what he had said and delving into the topic flirtatiously, but instead she giggled. Like a schoolgirl.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± he amended.


    ¡°I do,¡± she admitted, still giggling like an anime character.


    Ronan sighed and went to his wardrobe. He picked out a tunic and pulled it over his head, then fished his weapons belt from the floor and fastened it on. He looked around for his boots.


    ¡°There,¡± she said, pointing to a spot under the side table as her laughter died down.


    Beth grinned as her rickety old house came into view. She was a little surprised that Sebastian hadn¡¯t accompanied them back. She suspected his staying had a lot to do with a certain sulking selkie.


    Benji was in his room, drenched in smoke and candlelight. His face brightened when Beth peaked in.


    ¡°Beth, you better be home for good. I have been so bored.¡± He jumped up and wrapped her in a weed and soap scented embrace.


    She soaked him up for a moment. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re just stopping in. We¡¯re headed up to New York again.¡±


    ¡°Of course you are.¡± He sighed and pulled away, then caught sight of her outfit. ¡°What in the ever-loving fuck are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°I think your mother dresses me like this to punish me,¡± Beth said, wiggling a bit to try and gain some leeway from the tight laces.


    A look of wistfulness overcame Benji¡¯s features for a moment. ¡°She still good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Benj, she¡¯s still good.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in New York?¡±


    ¡°Finding some guy for Maeve and bringing him back to the castle.¡±


    Benji made a face. ¡°Ew. Be careful. If Queen Bitch wants him, then he¡¯s definitely bad news.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She was glad he hadn¡¯t asked about the foray into the Drochaid. Any answer she could have given him would only piss him off.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Knight?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Probably getting gang-banged by the twins. I should go and rescue him,¡± Beth said with a chuckle.


    Benji laughed and followed her downstairs where Ronan was indeed cornered in the living room. He sat in a battered armchair while Sian and Liam occupied the loveseat across from him.


    They regarded Ronan with the same intent as the previous times they¡¯d met him. This time, however, Ronan was fixing them with a similar look.


    ¡°Where are you from? Certainly your village must be represented at the yearly summit.¡± Ronan¡¯s tone suggested that he didn¡¯t expect a valid answer.


    Fortunately for the twins, Beth¡¯s presence served as a suitable distraction. Ronan¡¯s stormy blue¡¯s flashed to her face and the twins twisted to look at her, following his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a dress,¡± said Liam in surprise.


    ¡°A long, formal dress,¡± added Sian, agape.


    ¡°Not for long, but I need help getting it unlaced.¡±


    Before either of them could volunteer, Ronan stood. ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°To your bedroom?¡±


    Beth nodded and turned. She made her way up to her poor, neglected room with him on her heels. The sheets were still ruffled from the last time they¡¯d slept in the bed together. Beth found herself referring to it in her head as ¡°their bed¡±, which, when she realized she was doing it, scared the hell out of her. How had she fallen so fast from independence to warm fuzzies at the thought of mixing their skin cells?


    She jumped when warm fingers began tugging at the ribbon fastened just above her ass. If Ronan noticed, he said nothing. Tingles travelled up and down her spine and she suppressed an answering shudder. He must have stepped closer because hot breath cascaded over her neck. Goosebumps erupted down her arms and her whole body tightened. God, she needed to get laid.


    The dress, unbound, fell to the ground, leaving Beth in nothing but her white shift. She quickly pulled it over her head and tossed it aside. She found jeans and a threadbare Ramones t-shirt to throw on. Instantly she felt better.


    ¡°Are you going to change too? Try and blend in more? I know it¡¯s New York City, but still.¡± She faced him, expected the tunic and leather pants he was so fond of. Instead he wore dark cargo pants and a plain gray hoodie.


    ¡°I like it,¡± she said, a little bit in awe of his adeptness with using glamours. ¡°So do you have a plan? We could just google this guy.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s lips quirked. ¡°You could try. Fae tend to stay off the radar. What happens if I try and google you, for instance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d find nothing,¡± Beth responded.


    She¡¯d made damn sure it stayed that way throughout the years too. It hadn¡¯t been easy. In fact, she¡¯d come up with a few well thought out aliases to cover any tracks she might have accidentally left. Any human friend she made never learned her real name. Of course, she¡¯d been on the run. But so was Marcas Foley, she supposed. At least he was now.


    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to Dougal¡¯s. He may have some knowledge for us.¡±


    ¡°What about Marlowe?¡±


    He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°We can certainly see if he¡¯s up to talking.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Not that she wanted to talk to him anyway. Beth had spilled enough blood this week.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out. Is there anything else you need from here?¡± He glanced around her room.


    She shook her head and they went downstairs. Benji waited in the foyer.


    ¡°Beth, where¡¯s your sweater?¡± he asked, eyeing her.


    ¡°I must have lost it,¡± she lied.


    He sighed heavily. ¡°Here.¡± From the coat rack he pulled a warm, light blue jacket that was lined with fleece and handed it to her.


    It smelled like him and she smiled, breathing it in before putting it on. ¡°Thanks, Bento-box. I¡¯ll try not to lose it.¡±


    ¡°Or get blood on it,¡± Ronan said, his dark eyes watching her and Benji intently, his full lips heavy with the ghost of a frown.


    Benji flinched and reached for Beth¡¯s hands. ¡°Be careful. I can¡¯t lose ¡­ that hoodie.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Beth murmured, her throat suddenly tight. She pulled him to her in a firm goodbye hug.


    Ronan cleared his throat. ¡°Are you through? My wife and I have business to attend to.¡±


    Beth blinked at him in surprise. He sounded almost petulant. Was he jealous? No, he couldn¡¯t be. Ronan was the Unseelie Knight. Deadly, ruthless, terrifying. Men who could be described as terrifying did not get jealous. Nevertheless, Beth kind of liked the idea.


    She pulled away and slipped her arms into the jacket, zipping up.


    Dougal was happy to see them. His twinkling eyes followed them as they approached the bar. It was open for late lunch goers but there were only a few customers and they were scattered amongst the tables in sets of two or three.


    ¡°Alive, I see,¡± said the pub owner with a wide smile. He began pouring them each a glass of something that smelled like hops and olive.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± said Beth, remembering how she¡¯d been bleeding out on the floor of his apartment the last time they¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Glad to hear it, lass.¡± He pushed the glass toward her and she picked it up.


    A sip revealed it as some sort of sour ale, which normally she wouldn¡¯t have gone for, but she decided that she liked it quite a bit.


    Ronan took a big drink of his and fixed Dougal with what could almost be considered a real smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you are alive as well. How did it go with Marlowe?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fine. He put up a bit of a fight but I kept him pretty drugged until he¡¯d aged a few years. Only took a couple of days. I kept him on a steady diet of chicken noodle soup.¡± He looked smug. ¡°His kind can eat human food, you see, they just prefer not to.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give you any trouble after that, I hope,¡± said Ronan.


    ¡°Nope. The bloodlust faded quickly after Beth was out of sight. I dropped him off at his place last night, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°I may have to pay him a visit,¡± said Ronan, pushing his now empty glass toward Dougal for a refill.


    Bushy white eyebrows raised. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Unless you¡¯ve heard of a Fae called Marcas Foley. He¡¯s supposed to be somewhere in the city.¡±


    ¡°Sorry kiddo, can¡¯t say I have.¡±


    Beth was surprised that Ronan let anyone call him ¡®kiddo¡¯ without incident, but he didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°Marlowe it is,¡± said Ronan, resigned.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend bringing the missus along.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t planning on it.¡± Ronan¡¯s dark blues focused on Beth and softened a little. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be gone long. A few hours, maybe. Do you want to wait here?¡±


    Beth mulled it over. Not that she had many options to mull. She had only been in the big apple a few times before meeting Ronan and didn¡¯t have any friends here to visit or grill for information. She opened her mouth to reply but before she could, the pub owner spoke.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m short staffed tonight. Ever consider doing a little moonlighting?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Beth hoped her enthusiasm wasn¡¯t too obvious. It felt like it had been months already since she¡¯d last tended bar. To get back to something she knew she was good at would be wonderful. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Great, get back here and let me show you where everything is. And you,¡± Dougal fixed Ronan with a hard stare. ¡°Take your time and be careful.¡±


    Beth felt at ease tending Dougal¡¯s bar. It was similar enough to tending bar at the Glen that she fell into the rhythm of it without struggle. The dinner rush came and went, giving way to the large amount of people who actually came to the bar to drink.


    Interacting with customers was like doing a dance, and Beth knew the steps so well they were ingrained in her muscles. She was glad for the distraction, too. Not worrying about whether or not Ronan was having any luck with the creepy little lamprey man.


    Around ten a large group of Fae entered the bar, evident by their barely passable use of glamour. To someone who knew what to look for the air shimmered around them. Humans would probably just chalk it up to their own alcohol consumption.


    ¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡± she asked, giving them a welcoming smile.


    ¡°Four shots of something sweet and fiery, like you,¡± said a guy with a cockney accent and a wink.


    ¡°Four shots of fireball, coming right up,¡± she said, spinning around to locate the liquor on the shelf. Beth had been trained early on to disregard patron flirtation.


    While she had her back turned she heard the guy exclaim something that sounded an awful lot like ¡°fucking Foley¡±. She froze.


    ¡°Marcas Foley?¡± she asked hopefully. She knew how slim the odds of them discussing the same Foley that she was looking for were in a city as large and populated as this one, but maybe lady luck had smiled on her tonight.


    ¡°You know him?¡± the guy asked, and she nearly did a jig right there.


    The guy seemed to be in his twenties, with light hair and more tattoos than Beth could count in one sitting. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he took his clothes off and didn¡¯t reveal any unmarked skin at all, except for his face. Even his neck was covered.


    ¡°Sort of. What did he do to you?¡± She almost didn¡¯t want to hear the answer, for fear that it would be something awful that she and Ronan would have to deal with.


    ¡°Look at this fucking thing.¡± He held out his forearm, turned so that the crook of his elbow was visible. Right in the hollow there was an intricately inked octopus, made up of dark blue and green that faded into periwinkle and lavender.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she said, eyes glued to the image.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fucking ask for it. Fucker paints me up with shit I don¡¯t ask for and then charges me for it.¡±


    She blinked up at him, frowning. ¡°Where can I find him?¡±


    Immediately the guy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want a tattoo,¡± she said, missing only a beat.


    It was a big enough beat to keep him suspicious though. He cocked his head at her distrustfully. She swallowed.


    Slowly she slid the shots to him that she had poured. ¡°On the house.¡±


    He looked indecisive for a moment, then picked up two in each hand. ¡°He¡¯s got a parlor on the lower East side called Irezumi.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured, picking up a pen from near the register and scrawling the name on her hand.


    The guy nodded and then went to join his friends at a table and Beth went back to taking and filling orders.


    It wasn¡¯t for another hour that Ronan entered. He crossed to the bar and sat down. A few scratches decorated his face, as if someone had clawed him, but they weren¡¯t actively bleeding.


    Beth leaned onto the in front of him. ¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    He smirked. ¡°Surprise me.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and walked to where Dougal kept the barrels, looking them over. She reached up to one stacked just above her head and poured him a full cup. Beth wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was, but it smelled good. And as a bonus somebody catcalled her when her shirt rode up. She brought the mug back to Ronan.


    His smirk was gone. Instead he looked a little bit murderous. ¡°Have people been doing that all night? Can they not see the ring on your finger?¡±


    Beth sat his drink down before him. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s just what people do. I haven¡¯t returned any attention, I promise.¡±


    His wary glare said he didn¡¯t benefit from her attempt at soothing, but he took a drink of his ale anyway.


    ¡°So did you find anything out?¡± Beth asked, resting her elbows on the bar in front of him. She was excited to share what she had learned, but wanted to hear what he had to say first.


    Ronan started to speak but was interrupted by a drunk gentleman leaning onto the bar beside him, definitely penetrating his bubble. ¡°Gimme a beer, sexy,¡± he slurred.


    Ronan turned to him, a look of disgust mingled with menace on his face. ¡°Watch your words,¡± he ordered through his teeth.


    The man blinked at him, a little surprised. He looked middle-aged and certainly, in his mind, older than Ronan. ¡°Excuse me, son?¡±


    It must have taken great control for Ronan not to draw his sword and place it against the guy¡¯s throat, but he somehow managed it. Beth watched his jaw clench, barely opening enough to release the words, ¡°That¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Beth stared, not daring to breath. The man¡¯s eyes opened wide in fear and the tension of the moment tightened between the three of them, threatening to choke.


    Dougal dispelled the tension.


    ¡°You two, upstairs, now,¡± he said without naming names.


    Beth and Ronan both immediately headed for the stairs, sparing the customer from what would at the very least have been a traumatic experience.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Dougal ordered. ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Ronan dropped into a chair and stared at his hands which were repeatedly curling into fists and then uncurling. ¡°Not much. He¡¯d heard of him but couldn¡¯t give me many details. Except maybe he lives in Queens.¡±


    Beth sat down beside him. ¡°I found something out.¡±


    Ronan looked up at her, surprise across his stern features. ¡°What? How?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°People talk.¡±


    Dougal¡¯s eyes sparkled as he sat down across from them. Obviously he wasn¡¯t worried about the bar being unattended downstairs. Perhaps one of the waitresses had stepped in. ¡°And what do they say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That Marcas Foley runs a tattoo shop on the lower East side called Irezumi.¡± Beth was proud of herself for the information she¡¯d gathered.


    ¡°And it¡¯s the same Marcas Foley?¡± asked Ronan.


    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± said Dougal.


    Ronan¡¯s demeanor had changed from murderous to thoughtful. ¡°We have our next stop, then. Tell me her shift is over.¡± He fixed Dougal with a glare.


    The short man laughed. ¡°Yes, yes. Here.¡± He handed her a wad of cash. ¡°Your tips.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Beth said. Ronan would probably cover any expenses but it was nice to be rewarded for the work she¡¯d done.

 Chapter 17 - Irezumi

    It was around midnight when they stepped outside. The night air was cool and big, fat raindrops were starting to splatter against the sidewalk. Beth followed Ronan to his bike and mounted behind him, hugging him tightly as she suppressed a shiver. Part of her hoped that the tattoo parlor was a dud, and this was just a random mortal with the same name. Another part of her wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible.


    The ride to the lower East side was over quickly, although Beth wished it wasn¡¯t. Ronan knew where it was without consulting a map or GPS.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± asked Beth as they dismounted and walked toward the shop.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve heard of it though. Considered getting a tattoo once or twice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d look good with a tattoo. Not that you don¡¯t look good without a tattoo.¡± Beth stopped before her words turned into full-out nervous babbling.


    Ronan¡¯s lips twitched.


    They came to a stop in front of Irezumi. The display window featured a collage of example ink. Most of it was modern. Beth didn¡¯t see any of the typical art you¡¯d find in a tattoo shop; pin-up cartoons, nautical images, ¡®mom¡¯ stretched across a heart. Instead there were pictures made up of typography, animals so vivid Beth could see the sheen in their fur, and portraits that felt like looking into a tv screen rather than onto paper. And some of them, Beth noticed when she looked at them from the corner of her eye, shimmered.


    The two of them lingered for only a moment before taking a simultaneous deep breath and walking to the door. Ronan entered first. Inside was a room so white and brightly lit that Beth felt like she¡¯d just stepped into a mortal hospital. It didn¡¯t help that everything smelled like disinfectant. As far as furnishings went, there was only a glass counter and a black waiting couch.


    Behind the counter stood a man who did not look threatening in any way. He wore a powder blue flannel button down with three black pens placed neatly in the front pocket. He was balding but not yet bald, with round spectacles much too large for his face. His steel grey eyes focused on Ronan but he showed no other outward signs of recognition.


    ¡°Are you Marcas Foley?¡± Ronan asked, his deep voice echoing a little in the unfilled space.


    The man cocked a surprisingly thick eyebrow and his thin lips quirked up. ¡°Why are you here, Knight?¡±


    ¡°You are under arrest by order of her majesty Queen Maeve of the Unseelie Court.¡± Ronan stepped forward, fearless and stern. ¡°We need you to come with us.¡±


    For just a moment Beth let herself think that maybe, just maybe, this would be okay. The man was obviously no match for the Unseelie Knight. Ronan could probably bench press two of this guy without sweating. She released a breath she¡¯d been holding, and then Marcas Foley pulled one of the pens from his pocket.


    He uncapped it in one deft motion and from the tip poured forth a massive blanket of ink, enough to cover the whole room. It happened too quickly for Beth to move and for a second she thought she might drown, but then she realized that the ink wasn¡¯t liquid, but darkness. A darkness so black she couldn¡¯t see her own body when she looked down. Then there was total silence except for the suddenly pounding rain outside behind them, battering against the glass.


    Beth didn¡¯t move. Chills crept and slithered all over her body. She couldn¡¯t see or hear Ronan, couldn¡¯t even feel an echo of his body heat. The moment stretched on and then, to her horror, she felt something cold and thick wrap around her ankle. She screamed as it tugged and she went down, cracking her head against the tile.


    Lightning flashed outside and for a split second the room was illuminated. Marcas Foley had dropped his glamour. He had doubled in size and now resembled something that was more octopus than man, but at the same time a terrifying amalgamation of both. Tentacles protruded from him, one of them still holding on to Beth who stared up at him from the floor, gaping. Her ankle sizzled and burned where the tentacle suction cups dug into her skin.


    The room was plunged into pitch black again and Beth heard the zing of Ronan pulling his sword from its sheath. The next strike of lightning placed him above her. He struck, slicing the flesh wrapped around her and Foley let out an unholy screech.


    Beth took Ronan¡¯s hand and struggled to her feet. She felt the handle of a knife being pressed into her palm and gripped it. The next few moments happened very slowly. The lightning flashes came closer and closer together as the storm moved right on top of them. Ronan used this to his advantage, lashing at the various limbs of Marcas Foley as they slithered and waved and seemed to reach around the whole shop.


    The weight of the knife was a welcome comfort to Beth, even if she could barely see. She stepped forward, using the intermittent light to jab at the lashing tentacles. A few times she felt her blade pierce flesh and slide in, like slicing into a giant pad of butter. Each time the tentacle would jerk and retract, almost taking her knife with it, but she held tight.


    Another dangerous tingle of hope spread through her. They weren¡¯t losing. Maybe if they just kept dodging and jabbing they could tire him out.


    Beth soon found out she was wrong.


    She should have recalled from Benji¡¯s video game habit that every boss had helpers. Foley emitted a high pitched scream that sounded more like a siren than something that could have come from a person. Four men came forth from the back of the shop. They were probably just typical tattoo artists, but the strobe light effect of the lightning made them ghastly.


    Upon a second look, Beth discovered that they didn¡¯t have any pupils, just white globes for eyes. Each wielded a tattoo gun that wasn¡¯t plugged into anything but buzzed ominously as if it were.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± Foley hissed, gesturing with at least three of his tentacles toward Beth and Ronan.


    The men strode forward. The guns were loaded with needles longer than needed for just tattooing. As soon as one of the needles ejected and flew through the air like an arrow, Beth knew these guys weren¡¯t playing around. The metal made a thud as it stuck deep in the wall behind where Ronan had been a moment¡¯s breath before. Beth was willing to bet the needles were made of iron.


    The next time lightning flashed Beth caught Ronan¡¯s eye. She knew her own were wide with terror, but he looked calm and calculating as ever. A silver eyebrow arched and she nodded eagerly, almost tripping on her way toward him. If they were going to survive this, they needed to leave now.


    Ronan took her arm and pulled her straight for the door, nearly crashing through it with the force of their escape. It banged against the frame behind them, but stayed closed. Apparently Marcas Foley didn¡¯t feel like pursuing.


    Beth sucked in a deep breath, choking on rain water. The sky had opened up and was letting loose a lashing torrent of angry drops. Ronan¡¯s grip on her arm was unrelenting and even though the brightness outside was blinding compared to the sucking darkness back in the parlor it was still difficult to see through the persistent storm. Somehow he managed to find the bike.


    Beth had gotten used to the bike¡¯s warp speed and hoped that Ronan used it now. She slid her arms around him and placed her cheek against his back, clinging harder than she probably needed to in order to stay on. She smelled the copper of blood and wondered if it was from him or her. It was probably from both of them. Marcas Foley, she decided, had been a bad foe with which to fuck. No wonder he¡¯d managed to escape the Unseelie guards.


    The beast roared to life beneath them and Ronan sped out into the street, avoiding headlights with ease. Beneath her palm Beth could feel his heart pounding almost as hard as her own. The fight hadn¡¯t been child¡¯s play, but after surviving the Drochaid, she¡¯d thought they could do anything. She¡¯d felt they were both invincible.


    Now the thought of how close they had both come to their ends had Beth shivering. She pressed her nose and mouth to his tunic, drawing in his scent, willing it to calm her heart. She closed her eyes as she felt him shift positions and reach for the space-bending switch, which she assumed was close to the ignition somewhere. Sure enough, soon she felt stretched, like the world was slowing down around them. She focused on his hot skin through the sopping material, and how glad she was that he was still alive.


    It was over sooner than Beth expected, like it always was. He pulled off the road in front of Dougal¡¯s bar and turned off the bike, letting the roar of the engine fade into the cacophony of the storm.


    They stayed just like that for a moment, both panting. His hands gripped the handlebars tightly and hers gripped him, fingers now twisting in the fabric of his shirt. Her gasping breaths showed no signs of slowing.


    Over and Over she saw Foley¡¯s tentacles lash out and nearly take the life of the man before her. In one motion the Knight of the Unseelie Court could have been taken down. After everything he¡¯d survived that wouldn¡¯t have been fair. Beth¡¯s chest ached at the thought of his death. An ending so unjust after all that he¡¯d done and been forced to do. He deserved happiness, she realized. She wanted that for him.


    Ronan finally released the handlebars and took a shallow breath, preparing to stand. Beth followed suit, reluctantly letting go of his clothes and placing her feet on the wet pavement. She swung her leg over and managed not to stumble. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she did though, because he was there in an instant. His angular face stared searchingly down into her own. Raindrops clung to his eyelashes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was miraculous that she heard his gravelly voice through the gale.


    Instead of answering she stood on her tiptoes and reached up, pulling his head down to her. She kissed him, hard, because she had a feeling that ¡®thank you for saving us and for not dying and you deserve all the good that the world has to offer and more¡¯ would not sound as eloquent yelled hoarsely from her lips as it did in her head. And it didn¡¯t sound that eloquent in her head.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Ronan froze at first, as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening, and then he kissed her back. It was like each time before when they kissed, a moment of fumbling and then the spark ignited and suddenly the only important thing in the world was building that fire. Despite their soaked clothes and hair clinging to their heads Beth felt the flames start from inside and begin to envelop her, feeding.


    Ronan slid his hands to her hips and picked her up, spinning her and pinning her to the brick facade of the bar. He devoured her and she was gratified that he seemed as hungry for the flame as she was. The chill of the night and the pounding rain were forgotten as Beth got lost in the taste of blood and Ronan that flooded her senses.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see you,¡± he panted, pulling away to place that scorching mouth along her neck. She tilted her head to give him better access. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you were alive or dead.¡± He sounded haunted. His lips and tongue were working her into a frenzy and she arched against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± she assured him, ¡°everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    The whimpers that emanated from her between and around those words seemed to spur him on and soon he was back to her mouth, their lips desperately slanting over one another.


    Beth wasn¡¯t sure how long they stayed like that, lost to the heat built between them. They basked in its glow as their tongues danced and played. Her arms clung tightly around his neck and his large hands slid up and down her sides, squeezing her hips in earnest. He covered her, protecting her from the rain.


    Eventually he stopped and rested his forehead against hers, giving them both a moment while they panted.


    ¡°We should go in,¡± he said, though his fingers twitched where they held her.


    ¡°Probably,¡± she agreed raggedly. All she wanted was more of his taste, his touch. The idea of parting from him now left her bereft. Reluctantly, however, she lowered her arms.


    Ronan slid dripping fingers into her own and squeezed her hand. ¡°Come.¡±


    She nodded and he stepped away, anchored to her where their hands clasped. He pulled her to the doors and knocked.


    The bar looked like it hadn¡¯t been closed long, though Beth had no idea what time it was. If people had paraded past them during their steamy against-the-wall makeout session, she hadn¡¯t noticed. Considering how intensely she¡¯d been absorbed, it was entirely possible.


    Dougal stopped wiping down tables to let them in. His concerned gaze traveled over Beth and Ronan before he cleared his throat.


    ¡°You look as though you¡¯ve been through the ringer,¡± he said.


    ¡°Marcas Foley is a shokushu,¡± Ronan said shortly, pulling Beth straight to the bar.


    Dougal let out a low whistle and followed. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a what?¡± Beth asked.


    ¡°A tentacle Fae,¡± Dougal explained. He pulled two mugs from beneath the bar and filled them from an unmarked bottle.


    Beth took a sip, hoping it was strong. She was not disappointed.


    Ronan took a surprisingly long pull. ¡°They¡¯re rare. I was not aware that there were any still in these parts.¡±


    Beth trembled, though not from fear. Their moment of intimacy outside had left her equal parts sanguine and achy.


    Ronan, on the other hand, seemed to be alright. Though he did finish the rest of his drink in one swallow. They¡¯d stopped holding hands when they sat down and Beth missed the contact.


    Dougal poured more for each of them. ¡°This assignment just became exponentially more difficult. Did he have thralls?¡±


    ¡°Thralls?¡± echoed Beth.


    ¡°He had four that I saw,¡± answered Ronan. ¡°The men with the tattoo guns,¡± he explained to Beth, giving her a sideways glance.


    Dougal cursed. ¡°I wonder what he knows that is so important he must guard it so fiercely.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that important or he wouldn¡¯t have set a price for the Queen,¡± said Beth. ¡°It¡¯s gotta be something specifically pertinent to her.¡±


    The three of them contemplated that in silence while Beth and Ronan each finished off their mugs. Thunder rumbled threateningly outside and the lights above them flickered, as if in fear, then went out entirely.


    Dougal cursed in the darkness and rummaged beneath the bar. Light poured forth from a candle a moment later.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two stay here tonight? You can clean up in the guest room and tomorrow you can decide what to do about ol¡¯ tentacles.¡± Dougal nodded toward the stairs. ¡°I have more candles upstairs, though the power shouldn¡¯t be out for more than a few hours. Never is.¡±


    Ronan turned to Beth, an eyebrow raised, ultimately leaving the decision up to her.


    If she was being honest, despite all that had happened tonight, Beth was still just glad they were no longer at the palace.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Dougal¡¯s guest room was similar in appearance to the rest of the apartment and bar, at least as far as Beth could surmise by candlelight. Beautiful wood made up an armoire and queen sized bed frame, both of which she suspected were hand carved.


    Beth kicked off her boots by the door and took a deep breath as she walked to the window. Tremors shook her body still from time to time, though she wasn¡¯t sure if they were from almost getting her ass kicked or from almost begging Ronan to fuck her against a very public brick wall.


    Rain continued to pelt down outside. Warm breath cascaded over her neck and she shivered. Fingers found their way to her hips and then her stomach and then lower, sliding along the waistband of her jeans. The fire that they had kept at bay with polite conversation returned in full force and Beth felt an ache between her legs that could not be ignored.


    She turned and looked up at Ronan, who looked just as hungry as she felt. His dark blue eyes blazed a trail over her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of these wet clothes,¡± he suggested in a rough voice, tugging at the sleeve of Benji¡¯s tattered hoodie.


    Beth nodded, swallowing.


    Ronan undressed her slowly. He peeled off her sopping clothes one by one until she stood bare before him, illuminated only by the flickering candlelight.


    Beth¡¯s blood hummed with anticipation. She¡¯d had plenty of sex, sure, but with mortal men. With strangers who would leave when they saw her in the daylight. When they realized the weirdness surrounding the girl they¡¯d followed home didn¡¯t stop when everyone was sober again. Ronan, she was fairly certain, would not be leaving in the morning. Not with the way he was looking at her now.


    His dark blue¡¯s roamed her naked body as if he were reading his favorite book. His gaze lingered everywhere, like every part of her was a sentence that he must reread to fully wrap his mind around. He licked his lips after his thorough perusal and brought his eyes back up to meet hers. And then he was kissing her and Beth was once again lost to the combustion of their joining.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Beth felt as though she might die of scorching arousal, and against her belly she felt an answering bulge in Ronan¡¯s pants.


    Thunder made her jump and pull away, panting. ¡°You¡¯re wearing clothes.¡±


    He nodded, his expression fierce, his lips swollen from kissing.


    ¡°I need to see you.¡±


    The Unseelie Knight grinned a quick devilish grin that looked utterly outlandish on his stern face. Then he pulled the tunic over his head, revealing that chiseled, scar-ridden chest. He worked his pants down around his large arousal and pushed them off and aside, commando as ever.


    Beth stepped back to take him all in, her mouth going dry. His long hair was pulled back into a ponytail at the nape of his neck. She admired his large feet and toned legs but her eyes caught on what was above that.


    Ronan¡¯s thick erection jutted out prominently and pulsed at the apex of his thighs. Beth felt herself grow even wetter in response. He was absolutely glorious. But if he knew it or was proud of it he showed no indication. His eyes were again fixed intently on hers, no trace of smugness on his features.


    They kissed again, coming together so fiercely that Beth could swear she felt sparks. Their bodies met, her hard nipples against his hard chest, his relentlessly hard length against her abdomen. Beth¡¯s need for him was scalding, growing within her, burning her from the inside out.


    They spun so her back was to the window and she pulled away, pushing him down into a seated position on the bed. She straddled him and lowered herself down just enough to brush against him, shuddering at the sensation of his cock sliding against her folds.


    Beth wanted to talk. Wanted to tell him how important he¡¯d become to her, how she couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d managed all these years doing what he does alone. But overriding that urge was a more physical one - raw and potent. Slowly she sank down, taking him inside her. She gasped at the sensation of him filling her, of her insides stretching to accommodate him.


    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± he groaned, tilting his head back to look her in the eyes. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    She could feel his strong thighs flexing beneath her ass as he repositioned to get as deeply inside her as possible. One of his hands propped them up on the bed and the other found her waist, squeezing her. He ducked his head and found her nipples, sucking them into his warm, wicked mouth one at a time. She panted in response, whimpering. She rose on him and slowly dropped down again, then again, picking up a rhythm.


    Ronan lifted his head and caught Beth¡¯s mouth, kissing her fiercely and sitting up straighter, using both hands now to grip her and move her the way he wanted. And oh, it felt incredible. He thrust up into her over and over as she rose and fell, their hips meeting in a euphoric collision each time. Beth thought that she might climax from that alone, but then big, deft fingers found her clit and she was done for.


    She gasped, her back arching. The fire found its way down her spine and out, exploding through her nerve endings like a thousand tiny fireworks that she felt in every corner of her body. Beth had never fancied herself a screamer, but she couldn¡¯t ever remember having reached a peak this high. Cries tore from her as she spasmed and pulsed around him, nails digging into his shoulder blades.


    Ronan fucked her through it. His mouth stayed on her neck, sucking at the tender skin there, adding to the sensations coursing through her.


    When she¡¯d come down a little he picked her up and flipped her over without ever exiting her body. He kissed her deeply as he set up a faster pace than before, encouraging her with his hands to put her legs around his waist. Beth did as instructed and cried out again as the new angle brought her right back to the edge.


    Ronan groaned in response. His face was a mask of pleasure, mouth slack and eyes unfocused as he slammed into her repeatedly. Everything about him screamed that he needed this just as badly as she did. Needed to be as close to her as he could. A union between their bodies, between their hearts.


    His lips found her forehead, kissing whisper soft. ¡°That¡¯s it, Elizabeth,¡± he murmured against her, his deep voice like a physical caress adding to everything else. ¡°Good girl. Let me know how I make you feel.¡±


    Beth came apart at his words, another orgasm overtaking her. Her fingers clawed the sheets this time, no doubt leaving holes as wave after wave of bliss claimed her exhausted body. When she caught her breath again she found his eyes, wild with the need for his own release. A release she was excited to witness.


    Ronan groaned again as she reached up and twined shaking fingers into his hair, tugging.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he bit out. The pain and concentration on his face exposed how close he was to losing control. ¡°I need -¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Beth, tugging his mouth down to hers adoringly. This side of him, the side struggling to hold on for her, was the hottest thing she¡¯d ever seen. ¡°Come for me, Ronan.¡±


    He could barely nod as he became more focused for just a few more thrusts. He kissed her once more and buried his face in her neck. His roar of ecstasy shook her and she felt him jet, fierce and hot inside her.


    He pulled out of her, panting and sweaty. They cleaned up, making use of the warm, flickering light. And then, wordlessly, they lay together naked on the bed. She curled against him, no longer caring whether or not it would be awkward. Beth found that she didn¡¯t care much about anything right now except the contact of his skin on hers.


    Sex had never felt this big before, this complete. For a fleeting moment she wondered if it was like this between he and Maeve, and then the thought was gone as she drifted off.

 Chapter 18 - Reinforcements

    Beth woke to the smell of coffee. Ronan clutched her as close as ever, but his features were peaceful. And when she slipped out from beneath his arms he barely stirred. She showered quickly and quietly in the attached bathroom. She found a robe hanging on a hook and tiptoed down the hall to Dougal¡¯s kitchen, where the short man was just pulling a pan of muffins out of the oven.


    ¡°Morning, Mrs. Mac Nevin,¡± he said cheerily, gesturing to the kitchen table. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Beth sat gingerly. Her muscles ached in both bad and very good ways.


    Dougal placed a cup of coffee before her and she took a large drink without hesitating, not minding the heat. She moaned. ¡°Dougal, this is perfect. How did you know how I like it?¡±


    ¡°Lucky guess,¡± he said, a mysterious smile pulling at his lips. ¡°How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Like the dead. I see the power¡¯s back on. Was the storm bad?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad. Muffin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She took another long sip of her coffee, clutching it to her chest like someone was going to steal it away from her.


    Beth always loved the morning after a night of really good sex, but this one was bittersweet. For one thing, it had been better than any sex she¡¯d ever had before, but she¡¯d let herself fall faster than she¡¯d planned to. Not that falling in love and falling into bed were always synonymous, but this time they kind of were. Her heartstrings ached too, as if they had gotten just as much of a workout as the rest of her. What if he had only had sex with her out of obligation?


    For another thing, the capture of Marcas Foley had been a bust, to say the least. But even now she felt her oath to the Queen tugging at her. The urge to go back and try to put the scary tentacle monster in a headlock was unfortunately very present. They would have to find a way to arrest him. There were no other options.


    The muffin was still steaming when Beth took a bite, moaning again. ¡°Dougal, you¡¯ve outdone yourself,¡± she said around a mouthful of blueberry heaven.


    He chuckled and sat across from her, nursing a mug of his own.


    ¡°Seriously. Have you considered starting a bakery? You could just put in an oven downstairs and pass out a muffin with every pint. Of course no one would get drunk, but --¡± She fell silent when a door closing down the hall alerted them to Ronan¡¯s approach. Beth looked up eagerly, her stomach flipping.


    Ronan looked magnificent. He¡¯d managed to dress in last night¡¯s clothes and his hair had been brushed and was loose, falling in soft silver waves around his broad shoulders. His dark blue eyes bore holes in Beth, the corners of his mouth perking up ever so slightly, like he was fighting a smile. He walked to the counter and poured himself coffee, moving with the arrogant ease of a man who had definitely gotten laid last night.


    Beth felt her cheeks grow hot at the remembrance of it. It was a shame, however, that the night she and Ronan had made love for the first time was also the night they¡¯d almost been skewered and barbecued by a giant octopus monster. The two memories would forever be intertwined in her mind.


    Ronan sat beside her, sipping his disgustingly black coffee.


    ¡°Does she always do that?¡± Dougal asked him, amusement coloring his rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Ronan¡¯s morning gruffness sent a shiver of arousal down Beth¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Stop talking when you enter the room.¡±


    Beth felt Ronan¡¯s eyes on her, but focused hard on the muffin she was now merely picking at.


    ¡°How am I to know?¡± he asked, sounding equally as amused. ¡°I¡¯m never in the room until I get there.¡±


    He¡¯d never sounded more Fae, speaking in riddle rhythm like the damned mad hatter.


    ¡°You should dress,¡± he said, changing the subject. ¡°We¡¯ve got to head back to your house.¡±


    ¡°My house? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± he began. She wondered when he¡¯d had time to think between giving her two earth-shattering orgasms and sleeping like a coma patient. ¡°The shokushu had the advantage because of the darkness, right?¡±


    Beth nodded, fingers clenching on her cup. ¡°And, y¡¯know, the tentacles.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but back to my point. What if there were a way to keep light on him all the time? Even after he dispensed his ink.¡±


    His words seeped into Beth and she understood. ¡°Benji.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting him in danger, Ronan.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s useful. He could be the light we need.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a --¡± servant. She was going to say servant, and she hated herself for it. Hated herself for drinking the classist Unseelie kool-aid.


    Ronan arched an eyebrow. ¡°He isn¡¯t. Not anymore. You liberated him, Elizabeth. Let¡¯s see what he can do. If he¡¯s willing to help us.¡±


    She didn¡¯t doubt that he would be. She and Benji had always looked out for one another and she knew he felt powerless letting her go off with Ronan and fight battles without him. He would jump at this chance.


    Beth sighed. ¡°And how do we keep him safe?¡±


    ¡°Backup,¡± he said simply, taking a drink. ¡°Sylviana expressed that she would like to help us and I¡¯m sure Sebastian can be cajoled into it.¡±


    There was a good chance Sebastian would come along if Sylvie did, Beth mused.


    She blew out a long breath. ¡°Alright, fine. We¡¯ll ask. But he can say no. And if he does, we don¡¯t force him. Or any of them.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± His eyes twinkled at her assertiveness. ¡°Now go get dressed. Your clothes are dry.¡±


    She nodded and chugged the rest of her coffee, leaving her half eaten muffin to go get ready.


    Sylvie and Sebastian were already at the house when Beth and Ronan arrived. A fact which Ronan did not look particularly pleased about, despite it saving them a trip into Faerie.


    ¡°I told you to stay at the castle, Sylviana, where it is safe for you.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me if I don¡¯t find being around a man who conned me into smuggling souls across the realm borders safe. Not to mention that he¡¯s got my mother in on it. Sebastian promised to protect me.¡± The selkie sat at the kitchen table, flipping through an old issue of Glamour, the irony of which was not lost on Beth.


    ¡°Oh, did he?¡± Ronan turned angrily to his friend, who was cooking some sort of eggy dish in a skillet.


    Sebastian shrugged, looking unconcerned at Ronan¡¯s ire. Her perhaps was the only Fae in existence who could ever look so blase in the face of Ronan¡¯s wrath.


    Beth placed a hand on the Knight¡¯s shoulder, ignoring the invisible sparks that always erupted when they touched. She¡¯d thought that sensation would go away after they¡¯d relieved some of their sexual tension, but really it had only amped up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Benji,¡± she said softly. ¡°Talk to these guys, yeah?¡±


    He nodded curtly, not turning his eyes to her as she stepped out of the kitchen and made her way upstairs.


    Benji was just stepping out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around his waist. He always looked so strange to her before his spikes went up, when his dark hair was shaggy and down around his ears. He looked like the boy who she¡¯d played with as a child, who always found her during hide and seek.


    His face brightened when he saw her and he held out his arms, hugging tightly when she barrelled into him.


    ¡°Beth, how did it go?¡±


    She clung for a moment. ¡°It was fucking awful. I owe you a hoodie. And I need your help.¡±


    He pulled away, his orange eyes searching her face, eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Anything.¡±


    Beth almost winced, having known he would react like that. She could be leading him to certain death and he¡¯d be eager to go, for her. And for all she knew, she was. The thought chilled her.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°The monster we fought --¡±


    ¡°Monster? I thought you were just going to arrest some guy.¡±


    ¡°We were, but he turned out to be a monster. A tentacle Fae called a shokushu.¡± She shivered at just the mention of it.


    ¡°Tentacle Fae,¡± Benji said slowly, sounding it out, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the words before. ¡°That sounds bad, Beth, really bad.¡±


    ¡°It was pretty terrifying,¡± she agreed, trying to keep her voice from shaking. ¡°We ran. But we have to go back. We still need to capture him somehow.¡±


    ¡°Any ideas on that?¡± He lead her to his room and began getting dressed while she sat down on the edge of his bed.


    ¡°He fights with darkness. He sucked it out of the room somehow and then his tentacles came out. And he¡¯s got these guys - Ronan called them thralls - that shoot supersized needles out of tattoo guns. We were thinking that maybe if you came and lit up the place, we could fight him better.¡±


    Benji froze, about to pull a t-shirt over his head. ¡°You think that¡¯d work?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s our best shot,¡± she said, hating the words as they left her tongue.


    He pulled the shirt on and looked thoughtful, running fingers through his black curls. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯ll help you out, okay. I mean, I already said I¡¯d do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°I know you did.¡± Beth stood, pulling him in for another needy hug. ¡°Ronan¡¯s going to ask Sylvie and Sebastian if they¡¯d like to help us as well, so you¡¯ll have a lot of protection, if that helps.¡±


    ¡°... you got laid.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She pulled away. ¡°How can you tell? I showered!¡±


    ¡°I can always tell. You¡¯re less tense, despite all the shit on your plate.¡± He grinned. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°It was good,¡± she blushed. ¡°Really good.¡±


    Usually Beth wasn¡¯t shy about sharing every detail with Benji, but this time, for whatever reason, she was.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He didn¡¯t push it, satisfied with what little she gave him. Maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t the president of Ronan¡¯s fan club to begin with.


    Beth watched as he stood before the mirror and spiked his hair, carefully creating the Benji he liked to be seen as. Then they descended the stairs together and joined everyone else in the kitchen.


    Everyone except the twins. ¡°Where are Sian and Liam?¡± Beth asked.


    ¡°They popped their heads in and said they were going to the beach,¡± Sebastian answered.


    ¡°So in other words they saw that Ronan was here and skedaddled,¡± Benji answered, sounding amused.


    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Beth asked, confused.


    ¡°Because he was asking them questions last time about their origins,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Apparently they¡¯ve got secrets.¡±


    Beth felt bad for the twins. ¡°Everybody has secrets.¡±


    It looked as though her marriage was alienating her friends, like it had with Trina. But one look across the room and she couldn¡¯t imagine anything dissuading her from spending time with him.


    Ronan leaned against the counter beside Sebastian, arms crossed, scowl in place. Mouth-watering as ever. He looked up and caught her eye.


    ¡°Did you fill him in?¡± He nodded toward Benji.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°And is he willing to help us out?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Benji answered, obviously done with being talked about like he wasn¡¯t in the room. ¡°I¡¯d do anything for Beth.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°And did you fill these guys in?¡± She gestured at Sebastian and the Unseelie Princess.


    He nodded.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in,¡± Sylvie replied. ¡°This guy sounds like a douchebag who needs to be taken down.¡±


    Beth could have kissed her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The selkie looked a little uncomfortable about being thanked and nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°When do we leave?¡± Sebastian asked, transferring his egg creation onto a plate. He set it before sylvie with a charming smile.


    ¡°This afternoon,¡± said Ronan, ¡°assuming everyone is well rested?¡±


    The group members nodded in turn and Beth found herself at her kitchen table beside Benji while Sebastian cooked more food and passed it out.


    Ronan fixed Benji with a hard stare and sat down across from him, leaning forward intently. ¡°How good are you at sustaining a flame?¡±


    ¡°Decent,¡± answered Benji, seeming only slightly shaken by having the full attention of the Knight upon him.


    Ronan cocked an eyebrow. ¡°And what about a large fire?¡±


    ¡°If he can set something in the shop ablaze then he doesn¡¯t have to sustain it,¡± Sebastian pointed out, sitting down. ¡°Was there anything flammable that might burn for a while?¡±


    Beth thought back. The counter was glass and metal, so that probably wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°There were pictures along the wall, art sketches for the tattoos. Oh! There was a couch. A waiting area, maybe.¡±


    Ronan confirmed with a nod. ¡°Aim for the couch. If you can get it burning it¡¯ll do some of your work for you.¡±


    Benji nodded. If he was terrified he wasn¡¯t showing it. Beth admired that. She felt as though she might break apart from the fear. She would give almost anything not to have to go back to that tattoo parlor. Underneath the table she reached for Benji¡¯s hand, squeezing in an effort to convey her gratitude and also her unease. Benji gave her a sideways glance and a small smile, encouraging and perfect, like always.


    Beth released him and dug into an omelette that she was too preoccupied to taste.


    The afternoon rolled around far too quickly.


    Everyone dressed in stretchy but tight clothing, good for mobility and bad for being set on fire accidentally. Sebastian passed out knives to everyone from a trunk in his bedroom that until now had always been padlocked.


    And then they were off, the five of them managing to fit on two motorcycles. Beth was wedged between Ronan and Benji, but she didn¡¯t mind. Unsurprisingly it was the safest she had ever felt. The feeling didn¡¯t last long.


    Irezumi looked different in the daylight. Sunlight streamed through the trees and dappled the sidewalk in front of the shop, giving everything a surreal feeling of charm and urban enchantment. A warm breeze even stirred the heaps of gutter trash. Beth failed to suppress a shudder.


    Ronan entered the shop without so much a sa whisper of pep talk. A man of action. Beth supposed she admired that about him, though she could have used a few words to shore up her mental defenses.


    Marcas Foley stood behind the counter exactly as he had the night before. In fact, everything was as it had been the night before. The sun outside did not affect how shocking the bright fluorescents were, or how assaulting the smell of disinfectant was. Beth felt almost as if she¡¯d just stepped out of a time machine.


    Except the shokushu wore a lavender flannel button down today and had four pens in his pocket instead of three. His light eyes took in the group before him but his mouth didn¡¯t so much as twitch. He tilted his head ever so slightly.


    ¡°Time to go, Foley,¡± Ronan said, finality in his tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Knight,¡± he said, sounding more thoughtful than anything else.


    The fight was different than Beth expected it to be. It began the same as the night before - Marcas Foley pulling one of the pens from his pocket and clicking it. Light-replacing ink being released. Darkness encompassing the entirety of the tattoo shop. But that was where the similarities ended. There was no storm outside this time, and therefore no lights by which to see, even if only in flashes. Until Benji went up like the effigy at burning man and illuminated the whole damn room.


    For a moment it was thrilling, and then Beth realized that it gave them all a clear view of the creature that Marcas Foley became when the light was stolen, and it wasn¡¯t a sight she ever wanted to see again.


    Beth¡¯s breath caught in her throat. With tentacles emerging from his sides, Foley was just enough on the less-than side of humanoid to be truly revolting. His whole body was mottled purple-grey and his eyes were large holes in his head, pupil-less and dark. Those eyes turned toward Benji and a mouth gaped open and shrieked, like the night before, bringing forth the thralls from the back.


    Beth wondered if they were always in the servitude of Foley or if he called upon them when he needed them, and the rest of the time they were just normal dudes with occasional blackouts. It was hard to tell just by looking at them now.


    Benji started to flicker, his fire failing him. He moved toward the black leather couch and set it aflame just like they¡¯d talked about. The light provided was not as much as Benji had been but it was sufficient. Beth even liked it a little better because Foley¡¯s features weren¡¯t as pronounced.


    Sebastian pulled out a sword almost as long as Ronan¡¯s and dropped into a fighting stance. Beth had sparred with him before, but she¡¯d never seen him look so lethal. Maybe because he¡¯d always had wooden swords before, or maybe because the look in his eyes this time promised pain rather than humiliation.


    Benji held the flame up steadily, providing an even playing field for everyone. Sylviana had pulled forth her guns and Beth remembered to grab for the knife she¡¯d eventually stopped giving back to Ronan. She moved in front of Benji, as protective as she could be when she was shaking like a lopsided washing machine.


    The buzzing of the tattoo guns began.


    ¡°Those needles fly out,¡± she warned, hoarse, hoping everyone heard her.


    Sebastian and Ronan advanced on the shokushu, and then everything happened really fast. Sylvie took down two of the thralls at once with bullets to the kneecaps. Beth was glad for the non lethal hits, for she suspected that her latter assumption had been correct and these were just unassuming tattoo artists. It would be a shame for them to have to die for someone like Foley.


    A third moved toward Beth and she brought her knife up, slicing a wrist before it could bring the wretched tattoo gun too close to her. The thrall cried out and gripped his arm, twisting away from her and dropping the gun in the process. Another gunshot signalled the debilitation of the last thrall but this time it was accompanied by a spirited ¡°Son of a BITCH!¡±


    Beth wheeled around to find Sylvie pulling one of the long, thick needles from her stomach. This distracted SEbastian enough that Foley managed to deliver a blow to his face, leaving a sizzling suction cup shaped mark along his chiseled cheek. Of course, this only served to piss off the pretty boy winemaker. Foley stood no chance against two of the most talented swordsmen in the Unseelie Kingdom, especially when they were angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Beth reminded them. She hurried to Sylvie and tried to help, but the selkie waved her away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve had worse, just hurts,¡± she said, dropping the needle to the floor with a clang that mingled with the sound of swinging swords. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s down.¡± She pointed with her chin to the scene going on behind Beth.


    When Beth turned around the shokushu was on the ground with all of his tentacles severed and Ronan¡¯s sword pressing into his throat. Somehow the stumps weren¡¯t bleeding, though they wiggled futilely at Sebastian as he found Foley¡¯s human hands and secured them with handcuffs.


    Beth hoped like hell the handcuffs were enchanted somehow. Or at least iron. She didn¡¯t think normal handcuffs could withstand the Fae before them. The fluorescent lights flickered back into existence.


    The thralls suddenly lost consciousness and dropped to the ground, apparently no longer taking up any of Marcas Foley¡¯s focus. He was silent but his light eyes were fixed upon Beth¡¯s husband, full of enmity and the promise of retribution.


    Beth shuddered.


    Benji pulled the flames from the couch, leaving it a smouldering pile of leather and wood. Good. It would be senseless for the poor humans to die here.


    The group emerged onto the street. The sun was fighting it¡¯s descent, lighting the whole sky up with an orange plea to stay.


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± said Ronan, turning to their friends. Elizabeth and I can take it from here.¡±

 Chapter 19 - The Hedge Kings Power

    Their footsteps echoed off of the marble floors of the Unseelie palace. Ronan kept a firmly restrained Foley in front of him, followed by Sylvie, and then Beth. The knowledge of what would happen next was a lead weight in Beth¡¯s stomach. Sebastian had come with them through to Faerie but had branched off, opting out of a face to face with the Dark Lady. Beth didn¡¯t blame him.


    She tried to take a deep breath as they neared the throne room. She wasn¡¯t Marcas Foley¡¯s biggest fan, in that she kind of loathed him, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to eat his soul. Beth wasn¡¯t sure what she hated more, that she had to take a part of him inside her or that some version of her was chomping at the bit to do so. Self loathing wasn¡¯t a new companion for Beth but it still wasn¡¯t a welcome one.


    The guards posted outside the large double doors took a nod from Ronan and allowed the four of them inside. Beth shouldn¡¯t have been surprised to find Aengus Bierne conversing with the Queen, but she was nonetheless. The nobleman was close enough to Maeve that he was almost perched on the arm of the throne. The room already smelled like what Beth craved so deeply; lightning and gunpowder; Cthonic.


    The smile on the Queen¡¯s face was uncharacteristically gleeful and the laugh on her lips was sultry. Beth was have suspected that she was high if not for the sharpness in her gaze when she finally turned to the rag tag group of warriors.


    ¡°¡®At last,¡± said the Queen, her tone displaying a malicious kind of lust. ¡°Foley.¡±


    She pulled away from Bierne and sat up straight, her features alight with interest.


    Beth glanced at Ronan for any sign of jealousy over Maeve and her obvious rendezvous with her drug dealer but, as usual, his expression was frustratingly blank.


    ¡°Aengus, Sylviana, leave us.¡± The Dark Lady¡¯s tone was back to it¡¯s typical iciness.


    Sylvie bristled. ¡°But mother --¡±


    ¡°No. What are you even doing here? I expressly told you to stay away from my Knight.¡±


    ¡°I was helpi --¡±


    ¡°No. Get out.¡±


    Sylvie huffed and gave beth a look filled with worry. Then she turned and strode out, Aengus in her wake. The Queen, Beth, Ronan, two guards, and Marcas Foley remained.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret not just telling me in the first place, Foley,¡± Maeve promised, a cheerfully murderous glint in her dark eyes.


    Marcas Foley said nothing.


    The Queen, not satisfied with that, leaned forward, her fingers curling over the edges of her chair arms. ¡°Elizabeth here has the power to suck your soul from your body and relive your memories. You¡¯ll become nothing but an empty husk. A revenant. And I will know the secret you so gracelessly tried to sell to me.¡±


    Marcas Foley smiled a smile that sent chills scuttling down Beth¡¯s spine. ¡°Good. She deserves to see.¡±


    Maeve sat back, looking a little unsettled. ¡°...begin.¡± She fixed her gaze on Beth as Ronan pushed the prisoner to his knees.


    Beth choked down one more deep breath and then moved forward, placing her palm on Foley¡¯s head like a faith healer would to heal a sick zealot, except she would be doing the opposite.


    It took a moment for the contact to register but she soon got the image of a box in her mind, a box that represented all that this man was and had ever been. The box beckoned like a forbidden lover. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t have to sift through his whole consciousness to find the scene she needed, but how would she know if she did come across it anyway? Hopefully it would have a big red neon sign.


    Beth swallowed and opened the box.


    It was better than she remembered it being in the Drochaid. Better than all the times she¡¯d tasted it before. Lightning coursed through her, alighting her nerve endings with such euphoria that for a moment, or maybe an hour, she forgot who she was and what she was supposed to be doing.


    But then the visions came. First person perspective of tattooing an octopus on someone with dark skin, no light, no tan, no ¡­ he must have done it enough that it had all begun to blend together for him.


    Now she was fucking a water nymph with a penis that wasn¡¯t hers - strange. Now she was covering the wall of a burnt out apartment in meticulous design - with a sharpie of all things. The images sped and blurred and shifted and the feeling of riding a crackling wave of electricity without being hurt continued to grow. She was being slapped by the water nymph - no, a different one. On a street corner. Prostitute?


    Suddenly, time slowed and everything sharpened. This scene was important. She could feel it, could feel Marcas Foley¡¯s life changing.


    It wasn¡¯t raining yet, but the smell of ozone in the air was strong, almost masking the asphalt and piss scent in the alley a few blocks down from her shop - shit, no, Marcas Foley¡¯s shop. She rounded a corner and stopped when she saw two figures. She slipped easily behind a tall stack of moisture swollen wood pallets and watched.


    The Knight¡¯s sword reflected off of a high up window and seemed to blaze against the throat of a woman. A woman Foley didn¡¯t recognize. But, Beth realized with a sickening sense of falling, she did.


    Delphine.


    Beth¡¯s oldest friend was begging for her life, tears streaming from her pearlescent pink eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± she sobbed. ¡°She¡¯ll kill you for this, please.¡±


    Ronan snorted, his handsome features twisted in a sneer that made him ooze malevolence. He looked nothing like the man Beth was falling in love with. He looked like a monster.


    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± he promised. ¡°She loves me. So tell me what I need to know and maybe you will live.¡±


    ¡°I c-can¡¯t.¡± Delphine¡¯s tears were pearlescent too, Foley realized, squinting to see better in the dark.


    ¡°Then you die,¡± Ronan said with dispassionate finality, as if reading aloud the last item on a grocery list. He pulled the sword across her throat and she fell to the ground, blood bubbling.


    The vision wavered as Beth¡¯s heart kicked into hyperdrive and she fought to grasp her own consciousness, regain herself. It took a moment, but she broke free of Foley, pulling her hand back to her chest with a gasp like she¡¯d been burned. Beth found herself staring into his now-vacant steel grey eyes.


    She panted, tears streaming down her cheeks, chest heaving as she tried to pull in as much air as possible.


    She looked up in terror at Ronan, who now wore an expression of concern, a hand extended toward her, offering comfort. He¡¯d said he didn¡¯t know where Delphine was, or evenwhoshe was.


    He lied.


    How could this Ronan, her Ronan, be the same man in that alley? Delphine had begged for her life. Beth had come to see Ronan as a defender of the people more than an enforcer. Maybe she¡¯d been wrong. Maybe he was who she¡¯d heard about as a child. The boogeyman. A murderer in the name of the Queen.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Maeve¡¯s voice cut cleanly through the sound of Beth¡¯s hyperventilating.


    Beth swallowed and tried to calm herself, but it was no use. Ronan reached for her again and she pulled away.


    ¡°I need a moment,¡± she said, hoarse. Maeve hadn¡¯t directly ordered her to spill her findings and she would take advantage of that. She needed a moment to think. Away from Ronan.


    The Queen pursed her lips, impatient. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°I-In the hall.¡±Away from Ronan. Away from Ronan,everything in her body screamed.


    Maeve rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine! Go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± said Ronan, starting toward her again.


    She took a step back and tried to prepare an excuse to be alone, but Maeve saved her the trouble.


    ¡°No. Stay,¡± she ordered.


    Had Beth once hated how cruelly the Queen treated her Knight? Never again.


    Beth turned and nearly tripped over her legs, stumbling into the hallway. The heavy doors fell shut behind her. The guards gave her a dubious look but she ignored them and ran, ran until she felt far enough away to safely collapse against a wall.


    Beth pressed her hot face to the cold marble and tried again to calm herself, to slow her breathing, but all she could see were Delphine¡¯s desperate eyes as the Knight stole her life. How could that be the same man she¡¯d slept with the night before? How could that be the same Ronan?


    Footsteps approached and Beth tensed, expecting her husband. Instead she looked up to find Aengus Bierne, to both her relief and dismay.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she ordered. She was too busy trying not to burst into ugly tears to notice the smug delight in his expression.


    ¡°Ah, but my dear, that¡¯s the last thing I want to do.¡±


    And then, for the second time in a week, there was a needle plunging into Beth¡¯s chest, right below her collarbone.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she managed to sputter. Then everything went dark.


    Beth knew immediately when she woke that she was in the Hedge. She was thrown over Bierne¡¯s shoulder like a sack of pissed off potatoes as he walked briskly. She wasn¡¯t sure where he was going or how he had even gotten in. Guards covered the castle¡¯s Hedge entrance night and day and he couldn¡¯t have gone through the Glen because Rose would have stopped him.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯d been seducing Maeve with Cthonic. To gain access to the Hedge. But why would anyone want access? This place was a wasteland. A dumping site for Beth¡¯s revenants. She shuddered at the thought or running into Foley, lifeless or not.


    Questions cycloned around Beth¡¯s mind in time with the bile in her stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be sick,¡± she announced to Bierne¡¯s ass.


    He stopped walking and unceremoniously dumped her onto her butt on the cold and glass ridden asphalt. She noted that her wrists were tied in front of her. She gazed up at him. He hadn¡¯t used as strong a dose of knockout agent as Trina had so she was able to move her limbs and digits for the most part. Or maybe he¡¯d used a different kind. Beth still fought fatigue, trying to blink it away.


    ¡°What the fuck, man! I was having a moment!¡± Anger fueled her. The shock of what Foley had witnessed had faded when her consciousness had. Now she was more focused on exactly why she was in the Hedge with glass in the seat of her jeans. Getting kidnapped was going on her list of things to never let happen again under any circumstances.


    Aengus looked impatient. ¡°Get up, Elizabeth. I suspect it won¡¯t take long for your husband to notice your absence, and we have things to get done before he recovers you.¡±


    Beth shivered, staring sullenly up at him. ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Important things.¡± He leaned down and took her arm, tugging her up into a standing position. ¡°Come.¡± He continued in the direction they¡¯d been going before, not seeming to care if she walked on her own or if he had to drag her.


    Bierne wasn¡¯t a bodybuilder by any standards, but he was a full blooded Fae and that lent him a certain amount of strength. Not to mention that Beth was still weak from the knockout agent. He pulled her along easily, not stopping when wires reached out to catch on her jeans.


    Beth was thankful that this time she was wearing shoes. She fought flashbacks of bloody feet when she had run through here after her wedding.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have a place here.¡±


    She gaped. ¡°You have aplacehere? What, like a vacation home?¡±


    ¡°No. Just a ritual spot.¡±


    What?¡°You do rituals here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± At least the man wasn¡¯t bothering to lie.


    ¡°What kind of rituals?¡±


    ¡°The kind that lets me steal your power for a while.¡± He sounded smug.


    Beth had heard of those kind of rituals. Very little information made it through a bar without finding the ear of the bartender. The rituals weren''t easy and they weren¡¯t common. She¡¯d heard that the Seelie side had outlawed them. When the Fae started fucking with witchcraft it was never good.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Why would you want my power? It sucks.¡± Her voice wavered now, fear starting to settle in the pit of her stomach. Beth wasn¡¯t going to come out of this unscathed. It was a lose-lose, because either Bierne took her power and probably most, if not all, of her life force in the process or Ronan rescued her. Ronan, who she did not want to think about right now at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken. You harvest a soul for memories. I harvest it for the Cthonic. You cannotconsume the soul. You¡¯d know that if you ever put any effort into it.¡±


    Beth gaped at him again. The idea of resisting that feeling was inconceivable. Even now, after she¡¯d been put to sleep and woken up, she still felt the miniscule aftershocks. Little pops of ecstasy under her fingernails, in her scalp, making the hairs on the back of her neck dance in wonder.


    Aengus glanced sideways at her and noticed her expression. ¡°It takes practice,¡± he admitted.


    That, also, was unthinkable to Beth. Having to do that over and over again. Aengus Bierne must have some kind of supernatural sense of self control.


    Her mind was still shaking off the fog. ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯ve been harvesting for a while.¡±


    He nodded curtly.


    ¡°Where did you get the power before?¡± Someone else must have this power. Beth would have noticed if he¡¯d dragged her into the hedge for a life-altering ritual. Hopefully.


    ¡°The Hedge King.¡±


    She felt as though her jaw might just fall off. ¡°You met the Hedge King and you stole his power? He has the same power as me?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But yes, he has the same power as you. He has since learned to guard against me, so it is fortunate that Maeve told me of your power.¡±


    Of course she had, the awful she-devil. Had Aengus been buttering Maeve up just to find out if there was another with the power? That seemed too circular. Harvest the Cthonic and use it on the Queen to find out if there were more ways he could harvest the Cthonic.


    ¡°Are you selling it?¡± she asked, curious as to what else he was doing with it other than getting in good with her majesty.


    ¡°Some. Here and there, to get by. Why, interested? You probably can¡¯t afford it.¡± He offered a nefarious grin.


    Beth grimaced. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Maeve just ask you to find Foley then? Don¡¯t people see the memories of whoever they¡¯re drinking or whatever?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure how people ¡®did¡¯ Cthonic if not straight from the tap, like her.


    ¡°She had already set you on the task, little soul sucker,¡± he said the nickname with glee. ¡°And gave up her favorite toy to do it. Besides, she asked if I had the power and I said no. Because I don¡¯t. It¡¯s fading.¡±


    ¡°How did we get into the Hedge?¡±


    ¡°I opened a door with the last of the power.¡±


    Beth contemplated that. ¡°That¡¯s part of it, isn¡¯t it? The Hedge? Access?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°To set the revenants free. This is their domain as much as it is his.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t always,¡± she said, thinking of childhood tales.


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t. His or theirs.¡±


    Beth shook her head again, trying to clear it fully. Maybe the Hedge King wasn¡¯t necessarily a villain like Fae lore made him out to be. Maybe he was just a guy had had sought refuge here, away from the Courts or the mortal world. Maybe he was as overcome by his power as she was by hers. The more Cthonic she consumed the more she wanted. Her heart sped at the idea that someday it would be all she thought about.


    How the hell was Aengus managing to be so composed after having ¡®practiced¡¯ as much as he would need to? Beth glanced sideways at him as they walked and studied his profile. He had circles under his eyes that may or may not have been there a week ago when she¡¯d first met him. The wedding hall had been lit only by firelight and crawling with shadows, even if she could remember clearly his every facial detail it would have been too dark to tell properly. Now, however, in the overcast grayness of what must be mid afternoon in the Hedge she could see it. Lines on his face. Lines that should not be on the face of a Fae. He was still handsome, in that devilish way, but certainly worn.


    ¡°What is your plan here, then? What do you use the Cthonic for if not as a means of getting rich?¡± She hoped his candor would remain. Not that it really mattered. Why would she need to know his endgame if she was dead from the ritual?


    Her luck failed her when he simply gave her a mysterious smile and tugged her onto a different path. A snarl ripped through the silence and Beth shuddered. Aengus paled and quickened his pace, glancing over his shoulder in what could only be terror. It was nice to know that he was afraid of the hedge beasts, for some reason.


    Claws scraped loudly on asphalt, like the beast had taken a corner too quickly and slid. Aengus and Beth were both running now, although she didn¡¯t know which method of dying would be worse. Her instinct screamed that being ripped apart by a hedge beast would be, so she ran as fast as she could. Which happened to be faster than Bierne.


    ¡°Which way?¡± she called as they approached a T. Her hope was that his ¡®spot¡¯ would provide them with protection.


    ¡°Left,¡± he panted.


    They ran for another few minutes with Aengus barking directions at her. Just as the growling behind them became more distant, as though they¡¯d lost the beast in the maze, he told her to stop. Beth did so, gasping for breath. Aengus came to a stop beside her and turned to his right, alerting her to something that she never would have noticed had he not pointed it out.


    Before them was a steel door that looked as though it had been welded into the wire bushes. The transition from bush to door was almost seamless. The facade was simply metal with no design and no decor at all save for a large keyhole where a handle should be.


    Aengus, of course, had the key. Beth wasn¡¯t sure where he had pulled it from, for his clothes were as tight fitting as one could get in the medieval style that Maeve preferred. He slid it into the lock and turned. Every internal tumbler very audibly clicked.


    ¡°Will we be safe here?¡± she finally got the chance to ask.


    ¡°I will be,¡± He replied, stepping through the doorway.


    If he hadn¡¯t regained an annoyingly strong grip on her arm Beth would have taken off then and there, fuzzy headedness and bound wrists be damned. She could create rifts, couldn¡¯t she? How hard could escaping be? But then he jerked her through and the door closed behind her, closing off that option as well.


    There was no roof on Aengus¡¯s ritual spot, though it looked like he had tried to construct one out of tarps, steel beams and other miscellaneous industrial crap. The wind had battered at down and the acid rain had eaten through some of it. The circle in the middle of all the refuse had a circumference of maybe eight feet. It just looked like a clearing in a junkyard where one might come to dump a body, except for the markings.


    The circle was outline in chalk and decorated with various symbols that Beth had never seen before, even in her youth. Rituals like this weren¡¯t banned at the Unseelie Court like they were at the Seelie, but they weren¡¯t commonplace. If they were done, they were done in secret, where nobody would find the evidence.


    Beth supposed this place fit the bill.


    Aengus Bierne released his hold on her and began to bustle around, pulling trash and debris away from the circle. It seemed to have been a while since he¡¯d had visitors and it reminded Beth of a bachelor clumsily cleaning up his apartment for company.


    She blinked and walked him as she stood there, awkwardly trying to get feeling back into her hands. A glance behind revealed only the same vision of the door. No handle, no decoration, just that dark keyhole. She shivered, the chill of the Hedge encompassing her now that her adrenaline from running from the beast was beginning to dissipate. Dread spread throughout her now as she watched Bierne before her.


    He was kneeling down on the asphalt, a stick of chalk in his hand as he touched up the symbols.


    Beth swallow. ¡°Cool hangout,¡± she murmured.


    He looked up at her with a brief smile. ¡°It does the trick. I¡¯m not summering here or anything.¡±


    Beth wished she could sit, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to lower to the ground with her hands bound without falling over or scraping her knees. Besides, she had a feeling she¡¯d be sitting soon enough.


    She was right. It didn¡¯t take long for Bierne to straighten and admire his handy work for a moment before coming toward her. He gripped her arm firmly again and dragged her forward.


    Suddenly, thunder rumbled and a pulse rippled through the atmosphere, seeming to rent the very air.


    Aengus cursed in response and pulled her faster, throwing her to the ground in the center of the ring. She caught herself on her elbows, which hurt like a bitch.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Someone entering the Hedge. Presumably your husband. He found you faster than I anticipated. We must work quickly.¡±


    Beth stared down at the ring on her left hand, twinkling up at her innocently. She¡¯d forgotten about the tracker. She really didn¡¯t want to face Ronan after what she¡¯d seen, but he had to be better than this, right? These rituals never ended well, especially for those in the position she was currently in.


    Without any more ado, Aengus began to talk, but the language wasn¡¯t any she recognized. Ancient words, cold words, words that made her muscles tense and her tongue quiver.


    Suddenly Beth was no longer chilled but warm, and getting warmer. It felt like someone had turned up the thermostat in the entire Hedge. She began to sweat as Bierne spoke, commanding a power with his words that felt like hellfire. She could even smell the acrid scent of melting tar. That was overwhelming by itself, but then she felt something stir within herself. Her power, perhaps? It laced her veins and vibrated along her bones, tingling in every corner of every cell. The whole of her anatomy felt ignited and she sweated even more as the power moved within her, trying to get out, to get to Aengus Bierne.


    To say that it was painful was a vast understatement. Beth¡¯s back bowed and she screamed, or at least she thought she did. The power that was such an integral part of her essence was being ripped from her, and she felt every stitch being pulled, like she was some anthropomorphized embroidered quilt being torn apart piece by piece.


    And then it just stopped.


    Well, Aengus¡¯s words stopped. Beth gasped and looked up, panting hard and drenched in sweat. Aengus was in the air, courtesy of a man who had his throat in hand. The man was tall and had long, dark hair, pulled back in a half pony tale like Ronan often wore his. He wore long robes that reached the ground and his scowl was severe as he looked upon the power-stealing drug dealer. Two hedge beasts flanked him, bile and slobber dripping from their growling, fang-filled mouths.


    ¡°A death wish, hm?¡± His voice was deep. It sent shivers through Beth as she pushed up to her knees, but that could have been the cold air rushing over her overheated skin.


    ¡°I left you alone this time,¡± Bierne choked out.


    ¡°This is about more than just my well being. You have taken too many souls. And you have been irresponsible with your revenants. They roam the mortal realm now, and the Drochaid as well?¡± He tsked. ¡°You have been very naughty indeed, Aengus Bierne. I should take your soul as punishment. Leave you to mindlessly wander the labyrinth.¡±


    Bierne coughed in response, the man¡¯s grip on his neck obviously having tightened.


    Beth gaped at who could only be the Hedge King. He turned to look at her, not releasing the Fae caught in his grasp and she inhaled so fast that she choked on her own spit. His eyes were bright amethyst, identical to her own.


    He looked her over briefly. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± There was curiosity in his voice, but no concern.


    ¡°Still in tact,¡± she managed to whisper hoarsely.


    He turned back to Aengus. ¡°You borrowed my power. You tried to take my daughter¡¯s as well. Give me a reason not to end you here. Other than that I¡¯d have to live your tainted memories.¡±


    ¡°Maeve,¡± Coughed Aengus.


    A slim eyebrow rose. ¡°I have no love for Maeve. I owe her no favors.¡±


    ¡°I have a plan in motion,¡± he paused he drag in a breath, ¡°to overthrow everything. To rework the whole ¡­ summer-winter system.¡±


    ¡°You have a plan to become all powerful yourself, no doubt.¡± The Hedge King sat the shorter Fae on his feet. ¡°For if you truly were to overhaul the monarchies you would have to do away with me as well, which you have already tried, and won¡¯t succeed at.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I --¡±


    ¡°Just go. I have no wish to relive your life right now, and you may not borrow my daughter¡¯s power as you borrowed mine. Leave, Aengus Bierne, and never return to this place.¡± The King¡¯s words sounded tired but his tone was backed by firm finality.


    The sniveling drug dealer didn¡¯t have to be told twice. He scrambled for the door was gone, leaving it open behind him. One of the beasts snarled after him.


    The Hedge King turned to Beth, his face neutral as he looked her over. Somehow she pushed to her feet, wobbling a moment before ultimately managing not to fall over.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said, starting toward a wrought iron gate that definitely hadn¡¯t been there before. The beasts followed obediently. He waved his hand and the gate opened.


    Beth glanced around the clearing one more time before following after him.


    They walked through the door of a fortress. It wasn¡¯t opulent, though it was certainly fancier than the rest of the Hedge. They were in a large hall, complete with a vaulted stone ceiling, tall windows and even places to sit, albeit uncomfortable looking metal benches. A throne stood proudly upon a dais made up of random chunks of metal welded together.


    The beasts left his side to drink from a low pool of water that flowed from the wall, like an indoor fountain. It was probably the only clean source of water in the entire Hedge. Unless the beasts drank the acid rain.


    The King gestured for Beth to sit on one of the benches.


    ¡°Hold out your hands,¡± he ordered.


    When she did he cut her ties with a knife he¡¯d pulled from his robe. He helped her unravel the rope that bound her and set the knife beside her on the bench, apparently trusting her not to stab him with it.


    Beth flexed her fingers and moved her wrists in small circles, trying to regain feeling, all the while keeping her eyes trained on her father.


    He wore grey robes, perhaps to blend in with the metal and pollution environment of the Hedge. Or maybe it was the other way around. The Hedge had probably conformed to his inner landscape. Maybe the wasteland was a result of his power, and hers. Maybe this is what Beth would become. She shuddered.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she rasped out.


    The King nodded absently before moving to a nearby window and gazing out of it. ¡°I have saved you many times, daughter. Every time you wandered into my domain.¡±


    Beth was struck silent. That explained a lot. For instance, how she¡¯d survived her post-nuptial escape. She had been unarmed, exhausted and emotionally compromised. Not to mention barefoot, freezing, and wearing a stupid dress. And before that, she and Benji had only been children. Benji¡¯s fire had helped but he was untrained. It made more sense that they¡¯d had help from an unseen force than they¡¯d just survived out of sheer luck and their own miniscule merit.


    Beth blew out a breath. The silence was beginning to make her skin crawl, but she had no idea what to say to a father she hadn¡¯t even been searching for.


    ¡°How did you meet my mother?¡± she finally asked, settling on a topic.


    The Hedge King sighed, as if disappointed that this was the direction she had chosen to take the conversation.


    ¡°She is sister to the keeper of the gate. There is an entrance to the Hedge in the Glen Ros and one night your mother found it. She was fairly inebriated, but managed to charm me into bed nonetheless. She visited me a few more times after that, until Maeve decided to keep a closer eye on her. Probably due to her miraculous pregnancy.¡±


    That sounded like Fianna; drunk, charming and a sucker for a handsome face. He was handsome, Beth realized, looking more closely at his profile, in an Elrond kind of way. He had a strong jaw and high cheekbones, as well as broad shoulders.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fall for her, did you?¡± Beth asked, dreading the answer. She hated to imagine this powerful Fae pining away in isolation for her slutty mother all these years.


    He turned to her, amusement in his jeweled eyes. ¡°No, daughter. It was a dalliance, nothing more.¡±


    Beth exhaled, relieved. ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve never, um, tried to meet you or anything. She was pretty tight-lipped. I wish I had known about the power. Did she know?¡±


    ¡°No. She figured it out when yours manifested. She came to see me, to ask about it, but you had run away by the time she returned.¡±


    Beth crossed her arms. ¡°Well she practically disowned me first,¡± she said bitterly.


    Instead of responding the Hedge King crossed to a stone bowl that sat atop a pedestal in the middle of the large room.


    ¡°Your husband searches for you,¡± he said, gesturing.


    Beth rose and joined him, gasping when the water within the bowl showed an image of Ronan sure footedly navigating the maze, sword out and Sebastian at his side. He looked beautiful and dangerous. The scrying bowl was high def enough to show the steel determination in his midnight blue eyes as he scowled his way through the Hedge.


    ¡°Is that another part of our power? The scrying?¡± she asked, breathless.


    ¡°No. I can only see the goings on in the Hedge, and that is because it is my realm.¡±


    Beth¡¯s mouth was dry, she nodded absently. ¡°I should go. I¡¯d rather not run into him.¡±


    Pearlescent tears, begging, rain and bubbling blood all flashed through her mind, reminding her exactly why she wanted to be nowhere near Ronan right now.


    Delphine.


    The Hedge King cocked his head, almost in surprise. ¡°If truly you do not with to face your husband then I can buy you a little time, but there are not many places you can hide where he cannot find you.¡±


    Beth stared down at her ring for a moment before slipping it off. ¡°This will help. It¡¯s a tracker. Can I leave this here?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°How do I get out of here?¡± she asked. The urge to stay and get to know him nudged at her, but the revulsion she felt at the thought of Ronan won out. ¡°Not that I wouldn¡¯t like to stay and, um, chat,¡± she added.


    The ghost of a smile graced the Hedge King¡¯s lips. ¡°Another time, perhaps.¡±


    He turned and with a small flick of his wrist created a rift between realms, more visible than anything Beth had ever been able to create by herself. Granted, she¡¯d only recently realized that it was her making the doorways all along.


    ¡°This well let you out at your house,¡± he said, holding a hand out to her.


    ¡°You know where I live?¡± she asked faintly, taking his hand and reaching out to feel the disturbed air around the fissure.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, offering no further explanation. ¡°Travel well.¡±


    Beth stepped through and let go of his hand and just like that was standing on her creaky front porch.

 Chapter 20 - Summer

    The moon was still low in the sky, signalling evening time. Beth took a moment to grip the railing and breathe. She felt like it had been days since she hadn¡¯t been on the verge of a heart attack. Her attempt at relaxing wasn¡¯t really any use though, tonight was no exception. But at least she had a goal now. Hide somewhere that Ronan couldn¡¯t find her. Figure out his endgame.


    She pushed inside and was immediately engulfed in the scent of weed and burnt food. She needed to find Benji, say goodbye, and pack a damn bag. But she didn¡¯t find him in his room. She checked the kitchen, bathroom, basement and everywhere else in the house. Just when panic was beginning to overtake her she heard grunting from the back yard.


    Beth peered out the kitchen window. Their back yard was a jungle, surrounded by a crumbling, nine foot high privacy fence, the large rectangle was nearly as overgrown and vine covered as the house. The exception was a patch that Sebastian kept mowed for sparring, bordered by tiki torches for night time training. This is where she found Benji now. Between the twins who seemed to be both attacking him simultaneously.


    Her Benji was holding his own though, she realized with admiration. He was barely even calling forth his fire to stave them off. It was mostly hand ot hand.


    Beth made her way to the hall and the back door, stepping out onto the small back porch that was even more ramshackle than the front. She and Benji had had such visions of restoration when they¡¯d bought this house. Perhaps the dream wasn¡¯t completely out of reach, if she ever got to come back here.


    Beth didn¡¯t dwell on her decor dreams long. The slamming shut of the screen door behind her alerted the others to her presence and they all blinked up at her, quickly dropping out of fighting stance. It had been only a few hours since she¡¯d seen Benji but she rushed into his arms anyway, throwing herself at him like a wildcat.


    He was sweaty and a little unsteady but managed to catch her, squeezing tightly.


    ¡°Whoa, you okay? Was it bad?¡± He smoothed a hand over her hair.


    Beth swallowed and clung, trying to find the words to explain to him what had happened to his cousin. ¡°I saw Ronan do something terrible,¡± she finally whispered.


    His dark eyes got even darker when he pulled away to look at her. ¡°Yeah?¡± His tone held a note of I-told-you-so, but it was faint.¡±


    Beth debated telling him the whole truth for only a split second. He deserved to know. ¡°Delphine is dead,¡± she whispered.


    Benji looked as if someone had struck him, he staggered back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I have to find somewhere to hide where Ronan can¡¯t find me, and the Queen can¡¯t use my oath against me. I need to figure things out.¡±


    Benji¡¯s eyes threatened to bulge out of his head, but he swallowed and nodded.


    ¡°I just came home to pack a bag and say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°There is only one place the Knight won¡¯t find you, Beth,¡± Liam said, stepping toward them.


    Beth jumped. She¡¯d forgotten completely that the twins were there. They looked extra ethereal in the glow of the tiki torches.


    Hope blossomed in her chest at Liam¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah?¡± she breathed, turning to him.


    Sian stepped up beside him. ¡°The Seelie Court. Ronan Mac Nevin has to have special permission to enter.¡±


    ¡°We can get you in, as a guest.¡±


    For a moment, Beth was speechless. ¡°How do you¡­¡± Her eyes widened as the realization hit her. ¡°You¡¯re Light Fae. Oh my god. How did I not ¡­ I can¡¯t believe ¡­¡±


    She was sputtering. Beside her, Benji¡¯s incredulous expression mirrored her own.


    ¡°This is a discussion for later, after you are safely tucked away,¡± said Sian.


    ¡°Don¡¯tallUnseelie need special permission to enter the Seelie realm? Not just Ronan?¡± Benji asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Liam, ¡°but you need not worry. Our Queen is gracious. We can get you there right away. Ronan will have to beg entrance from not only our sovereign but his own, as well as our Knight. It could take some time, and you will be well protected there.¡±


    It sounded almost too good to be true, despite the fact that Beth didn¡¯t really have any desire to find out what kind of monster Etaine would turn out to be. She had no doubt that shewouldbe a monster, though. Underneath her sheen of beauty and grace. Just like Maeve.


    ¡°A-And we can leave now? I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you,¡± Benji announced, gripping Beth¡¯s arm and squeezing reassuringly.


    ¡°What? No. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of sitting on the sidelines and letting you risk yourself. This won''t be that bad, and you¡¯ll need a friend.¡±


    Beth wasn¡¯t sure he fully believed the ¡®this won¡¯t be that bad¡¯ part of his sentence, but it still made her relax more into the idea.


    She looked to the twins, silently asking permission for Benji to come too.


    ¡°Of course, Sian said, pale eyes twinkling. ¡°Go pack a small bag, each of you.¡±


    Once in her bedroom, Beth found herself wishing she had finer clothes to take to the Seelie Court, despite her misgivings. She sighed and stuffed her only dress into the small tote she¡¯d chosen, along with her last in-tact pair of jeans and a handful of underwear. As she picked through her t-shirts and tank tops she was hit with just how many clothes she¡¯d lost this week. It had certainly been a roller coaster, but it had been hell on her wardrobe too.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Beth met Benji in the hall. She wished they had time for a bath and as moke, but the urgency was thick in the air. She wasn¡¯t sure how long the Hedge King - her father - would be able to hold Ronan off. He would surely find her shortly after.


    She looked into her best friend¡¯s eyes and gave him her bravest smile. ¡°Are you sure about this? You don¡¯t have to come with me. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be gone and you have obligations here.¡±


    Benji snorted. ¡°I have a shitty overnight job that pays about as much as I get laid, which is barely. There¡¯s nothing holding me here except the house, except you. Besides, I go where you go. Always did.¡±


    Beth chewed on her lip for a moment before nodding and walking down the stairs. Sian and Liam met them at the bottom.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about here,¡± said Liam placidly. ¡°You know Sebastian would never let the house fall into debt or disrepair.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Beth agreed. She let out a breath and offered them a grateful smile. ¡°So, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough. Come, we¡¯ve got to catch the bus into the city.¡± Sian pulled on a light periwinkle jacket and led the small group outside.


    It was the same bus that took Beth to the Glen, but a very different stop. Instead of getting off when the buildings were massed and the businesses plenty they dismounted near the main entrance to Boston Public Garden. It was a beautiful autumn night with trees full of multicolored leaves, quietly whispering in the uncharacteristically warm breeze.


    Sian and Liam took a turn off the concrete path immediately and soon the four of them were immersed in dense foliage. Beth could feel the buzz in the air of a nearby portal. The same buzz she felt at the glen; tingles and ardor. It was a little bit of a rush. Not as much of a rush as the Cthonic, but enough that she had regulars at the bar who would who would sit nearest the door leading to the portal that lead to the Unseelie realm every night, just revelling in the rush of energy it exuded.


    Beth could tell Benji felt it too because he took a deep breath and reached for her hand, squeezing.


    Liam pulled back a few branches from a gargantuan lilac bush and there it was, shimmering in the side of a massive oak like a beacon of refuge. Beth¡¯s heart began to pound and she took a step forward. But of course this gate would have a guardian as well.


    A figure stepped out of the side of the tree and moved to block their path and Beth gasped when she recognized him. It was Trina¡¯s cousin. The wood nymph that had a hand in kidnapping her not so long ago. Despite the tinge of betrayal, Beth was flushed with relief to know that he had survived the Drochaid.


    ¡°Thorn,¡± she said, rushing forward. ¡°You made it through! Are you okay? Is Trina okay?¡±


    The fierce warrior bore a small smile, his brown eyes warm as he rested them upon her. ¡°Yes. Trina is fine. Everyone made it, thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°How did you get this gig so fast?¡± Benji asked curiously.


    ¡°The last guard was slain recently by a revenant and I volunteered my services in exchange for asylum.¡±


    Beth swallowed down a groan at the image of revenants murdering someone and forced a smile. ¡°I hope the job isn¡¯t too much of a burden.¡±


    ¡°In exchange for my family¡¯s safety? Never.¡±


    ¡°Will you let us through, Steward of the Gate?¡± Liam asked.


    Thorn raised an eyebrow. ¡°They are Unseelie, Solas. You know they need permission from the Queen.¡±


    It had been so long since Beth had encountered the twins¡¯ last name that it took her a moment to realize who Thorn was referring to.


    ¡°And they shall have it once we¡¯ve entered,¡± Sian insisted. ¡°We only need to get there. Then we will have the Lady Etain¡¯s ear.¡±


    Thorn¡¯s lips twitched in an almost amused sort of manner and he looked over the group once more. ¡°I should not,¡± he said solemnly, ¡°but I owe you a debt, Elizabeth Mac Nevin. Consider it repaid.¡±


    Beth bobbed her head excitedly. ¡°Of course, Thorn. I¡¯m just glad that everyone is okay.¡±


    He gave her another almost smile and stepped aside, waving them on toward the shimmering portal.


    Sian and Liam strode through first, followed by Beth and Benji, still hand in hand.


    It was night time in the Seelie realm as well. The peaceful sway of the trees in the Boston Public Garden was replaced by an air of sultry excitement. The trees here whispered frolicsome secrets to one another, urged on by the warm winds caressing the leaves. The portal let out into another forest, but it certainly wasn¡¯t the dreadful darkness of the Drochaid. Or perhaps it was, just so close to the edge of it that Beth couldn¡¯t sense the same sickening obscurity that she could from the other side.


    They followed Sian and Liam through the woodland, able only to keep them in sight because of the way their pale hair reflected the moonlight. When they emerged from the trees, however, the twins were once again lit up like they¡¯d been in the backyard by the tiki torches.


    In fact, the entire field that they¡¯d come upon was illuminated. The nickname ¡®summerland¡¯ truly fit the Seelie Court, for it looked exactly like a summer festival. Large canvas tents made up a labyrinthine city, going on as far as Beth could see. The air smelled like sweet Fae wine, and candles and torches lit the pathways. In the distance they could hear music; lutes and drums and maybe a pan flute or two.


    It was breathtaking.


    So stunned was Beth by the sight that Benji had to tug her forward when the twins began wending their way through the structures. Some of the tents were closed but most were open, boasting small parties of smiling Fae doing some activity or another. Some were dancing, some playing cards, some just laughing. They passed clearings full of audiences watching Fae spin flaming poi or swallow flaming swords. Drummers with large djembes accompanied belly dancers.


    ¡°Are they celebrating something?¡± Beth murmured curiously.


    Liam laughed, and somehow the sound was deeper here, heartier than it had ever been back in the mortal realm. ¡°No. This is a typical night in the Seelie Court.¡±


    Beth felt like she was walking through a dream. Parties happened often at the Unseelie Court, it was true. But there was an air of joyousness here that was absent there. The clothes were more modern here as well, though some people wore traditional renaissance type garb most wore button downs and sundresses.


    Sian and Liam smiled at all the goings on fondly but didn¡¯t stop to watch anything. They led the two Unseelie to the center of the encampment where a large tent stood just a little taller than the rest. Instead of canvas it seemed to be made of red and gold material, quilted together with some shimmering thread.


    Two men guarded the door, their armor made of leather. Their expressions were stern but absent, staring off into the night. They each broke into smiles when the four of them arrived.


    ¡°Bout time you got here, Solas. She¡¯s been expecting you,¡± one of them said. He seemed to address both of the twins while only using the singular of their name. Beth was a little amused to find she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of them as a single unit.


    ¡°Long night, Adolaine? Bored, are we?¡± Sian quipped, giving the guard a flirty grin.


    Beth stared at her. Never had she ever witnessed Sian being coquettish. It was so unsettling that Beth felt the urge to cross her arms.


    ¡°Just go in.¡± The other guard rolled his eyes and pulled back the red curtain to reveal a brightly lit area.


    The four of them entered.


    Upon a small wooden dais, on a flaxen throne constructed of finely carved wood, sat the most gorgeous woman that Beth had ever laid eyes on. She was the exact opposite of Maeve in every way. Her skin was sun-kissed and her hair was pale gold, wound into ringlets that spilled freely around her shoulders. Her eyes were the brightest green and her lips were the glossiest pink. Her angelic smile was all but blinding as the four of them came before her.


    Sian and Liam knelt immediately and Beth and Benji followed suit. Beth figured it was a good idea to be respectful if she was going to seek shelter here.


    ¡°Rise,¡± she said, her voice as dainty as a feather on the wind.


    They did so and the twins parted and fell to the sides, putting Beth and Benji in the foreground.


    The Queen looked them over, her celestial smile never faltering. It was Beth upon whom she settled her gaze. Beth¡¯s heart began to pound.


    ¡°Elizabeth Mac Nevin,¡± she said. ¡°Welcome to the Seelie Court.¡±

 Chapter 21 - Missing (Ronans POV)

    Ronan Mac Nevin was frantic. And it wasn¡¯t a feeling to which he was accustomed.


    Elizabeth wasn¡¯t in the hallway. She wasn¡¯t in the courtyard. She wasn¡¯t in his bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sebastian asked when Ronan came upon him and Sylvie sitting in the dining hall.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find my wife,¡± he murmured, scanning the large room.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sylvie, who had been lounging in her chair, sat up straight.


    Ronan shot her an annoyed glance. ¡°She¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°Stop. You¡¯re giving us too many details,¡± Sebastian said dryly. He stood and looked into the Knight¡¯s eyes. ¡°What happened in there? Is Foley. . . gone?¡±


    Ronan nodded, swallowing. He burned to know what Elizabeth had seen inside the shokushu¡¯s mind, but unless he found her, he wouldn¡¯t find out. He needed to locate her quickly. Maeve had dispatched him to retrieve her from the hall and the Queen didn¡¯t like to wait. If Beth was going to escape this without punishment she needed to return, sooner rather than later.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± he told Sebastian. ¡°Whatever he was hiding ¡­ Elizabeth was quite distraught. She asked for a moment in the hall to regain her composure and Maeve granted it. When I went to get her. . . ¡°


    Worry flashed across the healer¡¯s face but it was quickly replaced with a confident smile. ¡°We¡¯ll help you find her.¡±


    ¡°Did you check your room?¡± Sylvie asked, getting to her feet.


    Ronan nodded. ¡°And the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°What about your ring?¡± Sebastian asked, eyes moving to the silver encircling Ronan¡¯s finger.


    How had he forgotten about the ring? He brought the azurite and amethyst to his lips and muttered an urgent, ¡°Find her.¡±


    The ring jumped to attention, buzzing warmly against his skin. It pulsed in time with what must be his heartbeat; uncharacteristically rapid. Ronan held out his hand and the ring began to tug ever so slightly north.


    ¡°This way,¡± he told his friends over his shoulder.


    They ended up in a lesser-used part of the castle, at the base of a tower that had, a century ago, belonged to Sylvie¡¯s father.


    ¡°Wow,¡± said the selkie. ¡°She really wanted to hide.¡±


    ¡°We going up?¡± Sebastian asked, gazing at the daunting steepness of a spiral staircase.


    Ronan pressed his lips together and focused on the ring. ¡°No,¡± he finally said. ¡°It¡¯s leading me¡­¡± He turned, eyes searching until he found a door to his right. He strode toward it and pulled it open.


    It was an empty broom closet. Nothing more. He exhaled in disappointment.


    ¡°Does it lead you right to her? Or does it have you follow her path?¡± Sebastian asked, inspecting the small room.


    Ronan pondered that for a moment. ¡°I suppose it follows her path. When the nymphs took her it led us in a circle before taking us to the forest, remember? It wasn¡¯t the fastest route to her, but the route that they had taken.¡±


    ¡°But this is a broom closet,¡± Sylvie pointed out. ¡°It isn¡¯t a route to anywhere. It¡¯s a dead end.¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± Sebastian locked eyes with Ronan.


    ¡°Unless she somehow created a rift.¡± Ronan groaned, remembering the night of their wedding. ¡°And she¡¯s done it before. She¡¯s in the Hedge, she must be.¡±


    ¡°What could she have seen in that stupid octopus¡¯s head that would have her running for the Hedge?¡± Sylvie asked, jogging to keep up with Ronan and Sebastian who were already booking it toward the portal to the Glen, which was outside and some ways away from the castle.


    ¡°Gods know,¡± Ronan muttered, dread eclipsing him. ¡°Any number of things.¡±


    The admission had the Selkie narrowing her eyes suspiciously. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±


    ¡°This chase could take some time,¡± interjected Sebastian. ¡°What are you going to do about Maeve? Isn¡¯t she waiting on you right now?¡±


    Ronan glanced sideways at Sylvie.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, scowling. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it! This is just like when we were teenagers and you two would leave me behind to distract her while you went off on adventures!¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± Sebastian asked because he knew Ronan wouldn¡¯t.


    Her lips twitched furiously as she regarded them. They came to a stop at the gate to the Glen. The guards tasked with watching it were shifting uneasily at their presence and glancing at one another. Ronan was hardly concerned with them, however. The castle guard was under Bannan¡¯s command who was under Ronan¡¯s. And nobody liked Maeve anyway. They wouldn¡¯t repeat what they¡¯d heard here, at least not to her.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± She finally conceded on an exhale.


    ¡°Stall her,¡± said Ronan. And then he stepped through the door, Sebastian at his heels.


    The Glen was abuzz with patrons. When they had passed through merely an hour ago on their way into the Palace the place had been dead but it seemed they¡¯d come upon happy hour.


    Ronan made for the door leading out into the Hedge. It wasn¡¯t a door that was used often, judging by the cobwebs draped from the hinges to the handle. Furthermore, there was a padlock, probably ensuring that no drunk Fae stumbled their way into purgatory when looking for the bathroom.


    ¡°Where are you going? Where¡¯s Beth?¡± Rose had appeared from the raucous crowd, a tray of empty glasses balanced on her hip. In a corset and full skirt she looked every bit the medieval bar wench that drunk Fae enjoyed.


    Ronan couldn¡¯t help but count the similarities between the Steward and Elizabeth. There were many, but Rose didn¡¯t quite share Elizabeth¡¯s unique beauty, and it made his chest hurt a little.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Ronan lied. Because Rose didn¡¯t need to know that he had lost her niece. His and Rose¡¯s alliance had been shaky enough as it was ever since he¡¯d kidnapped and then married the poor girl, and he needed things with Rose to be very solid.


    ¡°We¡¯re just on some official business in the Hedge. For the Queen,¡± Sebastian supplied, that same excited glint in his eyes as had been there when they were kids, sneaking off to the wastelands or the Drochaid.


    Rose was obviously not buying this, but in truth that didn¡¯t matter; she had no say. As Sheriff, Ronan could go where he pleased.


    Someone called frantically for her from somewhere in the crowd and she sighed, pulling a rusty key from her apron pocket and tossing it to Ronan.


    ¡°She¡¯d better be safe, Mac Nevin.¡±


    He nodded and moments later he and Sebastian were stepping out into the darkened, fetid maze that was the Hedge.


    ¡°Well this place is creepy as fuck,¡± Sebastian murmured, looking around and drawing a sword.


    ¡°What did you expect?¡± asked Ronan before muttering ¡°Find her,¡± again to his ring and holding out his hand, his own sword gripped in his other.


    ¡°I dunno, something more like Hell and less post-apocalyptic.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been to Hell then?¡± Ronan took a sharp left and ducked under an archway made of rusted car bumpers twisted together.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about how the media portrays it. Y¡¯know, lava and brimstone, people being flayed left and right. Hitler crying out for forgiveness from the depths of a bottomless pit filled with sodomizing scorpions.¡±


    They jumped in unison as a loud screech sounded from somewhere above them, then picked up their pace substantially.


    ¡°But this,¡± Sebastian continued, ¡°this is like trash island meets China¡¯s air pollution meets Jurassic Park¡¯s predators. How did Beth survive here? Twice? Now, what, three times? If she --¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll survive this time as well,¡± said Ronan with certainty.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident in our abilities. How many times have you been in here?¡±


    They were interrupted as another screech, closer this time, reverberated across their path. The bird, or whatever it was, dive bombed them.


    ¡°Keep your face down!¡± Ronan called. Just because they lived for a long, long time didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t lose an eye or two.


    Ronan pulled his sword and attempted to fight off the creature as they ran. In fact, he was so preoccupied with the winged predator that he didn¡¯t notice the one before them on the ground until it was almost too late.


    The hedge beast was so similar to the one from the Drochaid that had nearly killed him that Ronan had to do a double take. This one was different though, in coloring and stature. It was still somewhere between a wolf and a wildcat, but the muscles bulged on this one, veins protruding like it was on steroids. A moment of panic threatened to overtake him but he fought through it, finally managing to skewer the bird-like creature and bring it down just as the four legged beast pounced on Sebastian, knocking him to the ground with a deep snarl.


    Ronan tugged his sword free with a bloody, sucking sound and turned toward his friend and the demon on top of him. Sebastian had pulled a small knife and was stabbing the beast, but the frenzied creature barely seemed to notice.


    Ronan stabbed it through the throat, having learned long ago that any sort of hesitation could get him or someone else killed. The beast hissed but backed off of Sebastian, not seeming to care that blood now poured down its gunmetal grey coat. Ronan retracted his blade once more, ready to strike again, but the beast surprised him with another pounce that Ronan had assumed the beast was no longer strong enough for.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Suddenly, Ronan was on his back, with acidic drool and sizzling blood dripping onto his face. Sword still in hand, he brought it up and attempted to slice at the beast¡¯s neck but a massive paw slammed down onto his sword arm, forcing him to release the blade.


    He thought that was the end of it but then the creature slumped limply down onto him, its whole weight pressing him harder against the asphalt. He looked up into the determined face of Sebastian, who had taken Ronan¡¯s blade and pushed it through the beast¡¯s heart. Ronan took a deep breath then heaved the heavy mass off of him. He pushed to his feet, panting.


    ¡°Good job,¡± he murmured to his friend as he pulled his sword from between the shoulder blades of the wolf-cat thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Sebastian responded, visibly shaken.


    Sebastian fell blessedly silent for a spell as they made their way deeper into the maze. He limped ever so slightly but didn¡¯t seem to think it important enough to stop and heal.


    The ring tugged consistently on Ronan¡¯s hand until they found themselves before a door. A plain, metal door with a large keyhole in the center and no knob.


    ¡°So have you slept with her yet?¡±


    ¡°Is now really the time for that conversation?¡± asked Ronan. He checked the perimeter of the door for any secret catches or hidden hinges, but there was nothing. He found the lockpicking kit he kept on his belt and knelt.


    ¡°So you have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Bash,¡± said Ronan, using the nickname he had bestowed upon Sebastian when they were younger.


    ¡°It is though. Because she¡¯s my friend, and my landlord. She took me in during a time of despair in my life and gave me not just a room but a home. I¡¯m a little protective of her.¡±


    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t seem upset at her being married off to a stranger.¡± He listened intently to the tumblers.


    ¡°Not a stranger. You. What was I supposed to do? Fight for her honor? I¡¯m not in love with her and you were once my closest friend. Not to mention by the time I knew about the wedding it was already over. Thanks, by the way, for telling me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even aware that you lived there when I took her. And are you sure?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re not in love with her. I thought everybody in that damn house was.¡± Ronan couldn¡¯t keep the slight tinge of jealousy from his voice. He wasn¡¯t exactly sure what he was jealous of. Maybe that they had all known her longer than him. That they were all closer with her than he was.


    Sebastian snorted, then asked, ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    Finally the door clicked and fell open, revealing a circle cleared amidst a cache of various industrial debris. Ronan stepped through first, carefully. They¡¯d been lucky to survive the hedge beasts mostly unscathed, but luck always ran out.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question in the slightest.¡± Sebastian followed, looking at the ground while Ronan searched the mounds around them for watching eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only known her a week.¡±


    ¡°So? Paris fell in love with Helen after a glance.¡±


    ¡°That was purely superficial. Love at first sight always is.¡±


    ¡°Well, good thing you¡¯ve known her a whole week then.¡± Sebastian crouched down, examining the charred asphalt.


    ¡°What is it going to take to get you to stop this line of questioning?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep with her?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Yes. Last night. Happy?¡± Ronan was exasperated.


    ¡°Ronan, this is some dark shit.¡± True to his word, Sebastian dropped the subject.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ronan looked to where his friend was looking. Just seeing the circle scorched into the ground and the symbols surrounding it gave him chills. He¡¯d been pushing to have this sort of thing outlawed like the Seelie did, but Maeve wouldn¡¯t hear of it. She liked her court being associated with darkness and, in this case, evil.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Shit is right,¡± Sebastian skirted the perimeter, fingers to his lips. It had always been a nervous habit of his. ¡°This is a power stealing ritual. Look there, that one is to hold in place and there, that¡¯s to drain, and that¡¯s to upload, so to speak. If someone did this to her ¡­¡±


    Then she was either dead or very near it. Ronan swallowed, feeling his heart rate pick up even more. He began to pace.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be an exit from this area save the door we just came in and the ring isn¡¯t leading me back there. She must have made another gate.¡±


    Sebastian frowned. ¡°But that means she could have gone --¡±


    ¡°Anywhere,¡± Ronan cut him off. ¡°She could have gone anywhere. Mortal realm, Faerie, fucking anywhere.¡±


    The healer looked surprised at Ronan¡¯s level of perturbation. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, Ronan. Just take a breath.¡±


    Ronan ceased his movements and glared at his best friend, but followed his direction all the same. He inhaled deeply and closed his eyes on the exhale, trying to come up with any inkling as to what Elizabeth¡¯s next move would be.


    The unsettling sound of stone suddenly grinding against itself answered his question for him as a wall beside them opened up and the Hedge King stepped through.


    It had been years since Ronan last saw him, but he hadn¡¯t changed all that much. His straight brown hair was pulled back from his face with a leather and his thick eyebrows formed a perfect scowl, punctuated by his bright amethyst eyes. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes.


    Beside him, Sebastian gasped.


    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± asked the Hedge King, his voice laden with years of isolation. He held out his hand and there, resting in his palm, was Elizabeth¡¯s ring. The silver, dark blue and bright purple made a hard contrast to the King¡¯s earthen colored robes.


    Ronan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Tell me she gave that to you willingly or I will kill you before you draw your next breath. I know she is your daughter but I do not know what kind of sense of honor you have, stuck here by yourself for so many years.¡±


    Sebastian made a choking sound. ¡°Daughter? You¡¯ve gotta be shitting me!¡±


    The Hedge King threw back his head and laughed, the deep sound echoing hauntingly around the ritual space. ¡°She gave it to me willingly. But why would you take me at my word? You¡¯re right about my honor; I have very little. What¡¯s left of it belongs to her though, rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Why did she give you her ring?¡± asked Ronan, every muscle in his body tense with distrust. His palm gripped the hilt of his sword so tightly his fingers tingled.


    ¡°Why is she running from her husband?¡± countered the King, a smile tugging at his thin lips.


    Ronan growled. ¡°Answer my question. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a king. I¡¯m unable to harm the Queen of the Seelie Court but I¡¯ve no such obligation to you.¡±


    The King laughed again. ¡°You could try, Knight. The truth is that Elizabeth gave me her ring so that you would not follow her.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s mind raced. What the hell had she seen? The fact that there were multiple possibilities that could elicit this reaction made him a little sick to his stomach.


    ¡°Did you tell her that you¡¯re her father?¡± he asked.


    Those thin lips twitched once more, and again he didn¡¯t answer Ronan¡¯s question. ¡°Tell me, Mac Nevin, when did you figure it out?¡±


    ¡°When I first met you all those decades ago I learned of your power. When Elizabeth¡¯s power surfaced I did some digging into Fianna¡¯s history and put two and two together.¡± Ronan paused, taking a deep breath to try and tamp down his frustration. ¡°Where did Elizabeth go?¡±


    ¡°Does it anger you that I¡¯m your father-in-law? Who¡¯s doing Thanksgiving this year? Do you think Maeve will let you off your leash long enough to attend?¡±


    The Hedge King was baiting Ronan now and he knew it, but it didn¡¯t make it any less annoying. To his left, Sebastian seemed to be having a similar reaction. The Healer had the Hedge King fixed with a hard gaze, a slight sneer to his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Maeve would trade away her favorite toy so easily. And to someone barely noble, too, at least as far as the Unseelie Court is concerned. That must have stung.¡±


    It would have stung much worse if Ronan actually loved Maeve. At best he tolerated her. Still, it had been a little demeaning to be married off without a second thought, as if he were cattle and not the second most feared figure in the entirety of the Unseelie Court. All due to the scheming of his raving monarch.


    ¡°You¡¯re barking up the wrong tree, mate,¡± said Sebastian, looking a little more at ease now with his arms across his chest. ¡°The Knight loves the Queen about as much as doctors love corpses.¡±


    Ronan couldn¡¯t help amusement at Sebastian¡¯s comparison. It was correct in more ways than one. What Ronan felt for Maeve, though once very much alive, was gone now, and had no hope of being revived. Not now that Elizabeth was in the picture. Which meant Maeve had lost at her own game, hadn¡¯t it? She¡¯d wanted to make him angry, and she had. She¡¯d wanted to make him think she no longer cared for him, but he knew better. And now that he cared for the girl she¡¯d forced upon him, there was nothing she could do about it except fume.


    ¡°So if you¡¯re Beth¡¯s father why haven¡¯t you come to find her all these years? She had a really shitty childhood, y¡¯know,¡± Sebastian said, that protectiveness he¡¯d mentioned earlier coming to the surface.


    The Hedge King lost his smirk and turned to the healer, cocking his head. ¡°You speak of my daughter so informally. More so even than her husband. Who are you to her?¡±


    ¡°We live together.¡±


    ¡°Does she live with many men?¡±


    ¡°Two more,¡± said Sebastian. ¡°Eh, three, counting Ronan. So, four altogether.¡±


    The King¡¯s nostrils flared and he looked at Ronan. ¡°You allow this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she has sex with us. And this is the twenty first century. It¡¯s common in this day and age for a young woman to live with friends.¡± Sebastian seemed slightly offended.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting off topic,¡± Ronan cut in. ¡°Where is Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°Why is she running from her husband? You think I would give up her location to someone who might potentially want to hurt her?¡±


    ¡°I grow tired of this, Hedge King.¡± Ronan drew his sword, resting it against the adam¡¯s apple of the purple eyed sovereign before him. ¡°I vow that she will come to no harm at my hand. Now where is my wife?¡±


    The Hedge King smiled grimly. ¡°You should already know the answer to that, if you know her at all, Unseelie Knight.¡±


    ¡°Benji,¡± muttered Sebastian.


    Of course. If Elizabeth was running away, which she seemed to have an annoying habit of doing, she would stop and retrieve her fire elemental first, or at the very least say goodbye to him. She knew better than to stay there where Ronan could find her, though a small part of him hoped maybe she¡¯d make an oversight in favor of her own bed for the night.


    ¡°Another of her lovers?¡± Again the Hedge King baited, even with a blade pressed to his adam¡¯s apple.


    Ronan pushed a little harder, drawing a drop of blood. The King didn¡¯t so much as flinch. ¡°Send us there. I know you have the power to create portals.¡±


    ¡°I will do no such thing. You will go back the way you came.¡±


    Ronan bared his teeth and pressed a little harder, drawing a bit more blood, before relenting. He stepped back, lowering his sword. Killing the newly discovered father of his newlywed wife probably would not get him back in her good graces any faster. Especially since the man seemed to be on her side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to Sebastian, pivoting on his heel and striding for the heavy metal door to the ritual space.


    At the last moment he spun again and marched back to the King. ¡°Give me the ring.¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s mine. I had it made. When I find my wife again I¡¯ll give it back to her.¡±


    A small smile played at the Hedge King¡¯s lips and he held out his palm where the ring lay. Ronan seized it and the ring on his own hand buzzed approvingly, reunited with its mate.


    ¡°Until we meet again, Hedge King,¡± he said, stalking back to the door and out into the Hedge, Sebastian at his heels.


    It hadn¡¯t exactly been daylight before, but it was definitely getting dark now. Ronan and Sebastian hurried through the maze, swords still drawn, ready for any attack that might come their way.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    They turned a corner and were met with a horde of revenants.


    <insert fight scene here>


    When Ronan and Sebastian stumbled into the Glen they were both more than a little bloody. They looked up in unison and there stood Rose, hands on her hips and a fire in her eyes.


    ¡°Well?¡± she asked.


    Behind her, the bar buzzed with the chatter of a drunken crowd.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Ronan rasped, sheathing his sword.


    The Steward looked unconvinced. ¡°Where¡¯s my niece?¡±


    ¡°We told you this wasn¡¯t about Beth,¡± Sebastian panted. ¡°She¡¯s safe and sound back at the palace.¡±


    Rose cocked her head. ¡°So you expect me to believe that Elizabeth stayed willingly at the Unseelie Palace while you two went into the Hedge to what, monster hunt?¡± Her tone conveyed not only disbelief but thinly veiled rage.


    ¡°Believe what you want, Steward.¡± Ronan brushed himself off and started for the door to the mortal realm.


    ¡°Ronan!¡± she called shrilly.


    He spun back around, towering over Rose intimidatingly for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. You¡¯re going to have to trust me.¡±


    Sebastian tugged on Ronan¡¯s sleeve and before the Steward could answer he and his friend were through the door and breathing in the crisp air of a Boston evening.


    They trudged to a nearby lot where their bikes waited and then started the relatively brief journey to the place that Ronan was hesitant to call home, since he had only known it for a short period of time. But, he realized, as they rounded the curve in the driveway and the towering victorian came into view, it felt more like a home to him than the Pale Palace ever had.